RRR* The Sea Roc (a.k.a. Capt. Pye & Co.) — Part 4
Continued from Part 3.
*Round Robin ‘Riting
Date: February 15, 2008
Categories: Nonrandom Craziness, RRRs, RPWs, and RPGs
Comments RSS TrackBack 319 comments
-
1
Cat's Meow
in February 15th, 2008 @ 11:17YAY! Thanks! Okay, I’m going to post the passage I just posted on the last thread. Someone else can post a summary, I’m a little confused about it myself right now.
—
As Ren tried to avoid the darkening presence in his mind that was Tam and Tam’s nightmares, nobody else was having a good time either. On the deck of a dark ship, two gleaming eyes broke the darkness. Suddenly something broke the silence – well, not really. The sleek white figure burst into the moonlight, and looked at the stars. She knew something was about to happen.
After a moment or so, she was proved right. A thought tickled her mind, and she enveloped it, letting it in. “What is it?” she breathed with her mind. “Who is this?
“Alexis,” the voice said, with a hint of desperation. “Marmalade, we need to help Ren and Tam.”
“Why?” Marmalade said, bowing her head slightly. “My master is Captain Pye. He needs help more than the human children.”
“Marmalade, everyone knows that two Pukises are better than one,”
“True, but what about your children?”
There was a long pause, before Alexis continued, her voice cracked with sorrow.
“They’ve been taken,” she whispered. “By the Empire. I’ve got to find them too, but my gut tells me I will find them where I find Ren. Please help me, Marmalade.”
Marmalade’s thin body slipped back into the many shadows on the deck. “I will think about it,” she said, her voice travelling over miles and miles to echo hollowy in Alexis’s head. “I will think.”
0
0
-
2
Purple Panda
in February 15th, 2008 @ 20:48Here’s what we have about Pukises, so far:
• Their fur is a little longer than the average short-hair cat’s, very soft, and incredibly warm
• They have to be about a year old to breed
• They communicate with each other telepathically mostly, as well as by body language and tone of voice like normal cats do
• Their natural habitat is the Free Isle of Lithuslov, though they have been seen elsewhere in the Free Isles on occasion, and there are small Pukis colonies throughout Sphaere
• Most Pukises live in groups and colonies throughout Sphaere, but some are quite content with living by themselves on boats. Lone Pukises are rare on land, but many ships have one or two on board, living happily.
• they can’t drink milk.
• Pukis start breathing fire at a week old, but don’t gain masterful control over their fire for about 2 months
• Parents of Pukises must keep close watch over their young until they have masterful control over their fire, and then the Pukises become quite independent.
• they can not drink milk, due to the fact there fire will go out for a day.
0
0
-
3
Alice
in February 15th, 2008 @ 22:291- Lovely.
2-
• They are elemental fire creatures
• They looks like kittens who can turn into dragons
• Their fur can be ranging anywhere from ivory to dark red with the occasional rare blue one
• They lay eggs, which must be incubated in a huge bonfire and hatch within about three days
• The young pukises have very little control over the fire that they produce
• The practice of Pukis-fur hunting was outlawed but still goes on in some places
• They can communicate telepathically with those people who have fire power
0
0
-
4
Cat's Meow (who has 2 1/2 spdzk points)
in February 15th, 2008 @ 22:33Wow…nobody except me posted for 9 hours after the creation of this thread. Weird.
Thanks for the list, Purple Panda. ^_^
0
0
-
5
Cat's Meow (who has 2 1/2 spdzk points)
in February 15th, 2008 @ 22:433 – Thank you as well, Alice. (Sorry, your post wasn’t up when I posted 4)
0
0
-
6
Purple Panda
in February 16th, 2008 @ 09:03What about Pukises’ life span? How long do they live, and what happens when they die?
0
0
-
7
Alice
in February 16th, 2008 @ 11:176- Hmm. I’ll think about that. Right now I think I need to inform my mother that I have to be at school in 45 minutes, and maybe start getting dressed.
0
0
-
8
The Man For Aeiou
in February 16th, 2008 @ 11:286- they live a hundred years.
0
0
-
9
Cat's Meow (who has 2 1/2 spdzk points)
in February 16th, 2008 @ 22:478 – Maybe not that long. That makes them seem too immortal-ish. I was thinking more like 15-25 years.
As to how they die, maybe when they’re killed or just die naturally they just explode. Explosions are fun.
0
0
-
10
Cat's Meow (who has 2 1/2 spdzk points)
in February 16th, 2008 @ 22:48That would be rather inconvinent to the Pukis fur traders too, since how do you get the fur off when it’s got scorch marks on it?
0
0
-
11
Alice
in February 16th, 2008 @ 23:059- Like fireworks. And it’s the color of the Pukis.
10- That’s rather inconvenient to the practicality of our story, though.
0
0
-
12
The Man For Aeiou
in February 16th, 2008 @ 23:079-50. and oddly the second part was what I was thinking.
0
0
-
13
Cat's Meow
in February 17th, 2008 @ 12:4111 – Yeah!
11, Part 2 – How so?
12 – Weird!
0
0
-
14
Alice
in February 17th, 2008 @ 12:5212- No one wants to buy a coat that’s half burned.
0
0
-
15
Alice
in February 17th, 2008 @ 12:52*13, not 12
0
0
-
16
Purple Panda
in February 17th, 2008 @ 18:05I like having it sort of like Phoenixes, though. They aren’t reborn, but it’s a radiant death nonetheless.
0
0
-
17
Alice
in February 17th, 2008 @ 18:1416- Oh, definitely.
0
0
-
18
The Man For Aeiou
in February 17th, 2008 @ 18:1916- yeah.
now do all pukis live on ships or Free Isle of Lithuslov, or do some live in the (Name for non-sea part of shearpe (Sp)?)?
0
0
-
19
Alice
in February 17th, 2008 @ 18:2518-
1) There are a few colonies around Sphaere, but mainly they live on Lithuslov or on ships.
0
0
-
20
Alice
in February 17th, 2008 @ 18:2818-
2) It’s Sphaere.Sorry about the double post.
I should write, I want to write. Let’s see.
I think we’ve decided by general inability to overcome the confusion that was generated by Donaldo and I arguing about Alexis’s children that Alexis DOES have children, after all. In which case, I should make a few alterations to my version of the story. I’ll be back.
0
0
-
21
kiwimuncher
in February 18th, 2008 @ 06:38Oh dear. I haven’t been here in forever. Seeing as I have Driver Ed. right now (3 hours after school :sad:) and an online course (takes up all my computer time :sad:)
Well, anyway, I really like bringing Alexis back. She’s kind of petered out of them story lately.
0
0
-
22
Cat's Meow
in February 18th, 2008 @ 18:2014 – That’s why the coats are so expensive, since it’s hard to get the fur off in one piece.
21 – Yeah, I like her. Oh, and welcome back.
0
0
-
23
The Man For Aeiou
in February 19th, 2008 @ 11:44Hmm.
0
0
-
24
Cat's Meow
in February 21st, 2008 @ 17:02Hmmmmm.
0
0
-
25
Purple Panda
in February 27th, 2008 @ 20:03We should start writing about the Pukises — it would put some more activity on this thread, if nothing else.
0
0
-
26
Cat's Meow
in February 27th, 2008 @ 20:29Yeah, that’s what I tried to do in post 1.
I ♥ Pukises.
0
0
-
27
Alice
in February 27th, 2008 @ 22:05Agreed.
0
0
-
28
kiwimuncher
in February 29th, 2008 @ 21:01Yay! I’m BACK!
No more Drivers Ed.! *celebrates* Everyone watch out! I’m going to be driving soon! …………. if I pass the written driving test……….
Well, anyway, lets write!
OK, so, soon, the wavespirit is going to confront Ren again…….
————————————————–
Dark shadows lingered on the floor of the ship. No movement stirred the night; only the calm motion of the ocean waves could be heard in the stillness. Ren sat motionless, his eyes fixed on a distant point, his breathing slow and deliberate, the back of his neck coated with sweat.
A breeze brushed past the boy and the shadows flickered. Ren flinched uncomfortably and twitched his fingers one at a time, as if stretching out any stiff joints. Out of the shadows stepped a menacing figure, dressed in a flowing, black cloak.
“I see you have been waiting for me.” the figure hissed. “Have you made you decision?”
Ren shifted in his seat, “I have made a descision, yes.”
The cloaked figure moved forward eagerly. “I trust it is the correct one.” it gurgled.
Ren nodded slowly. “I believe it is.” he assured.
With a shout, the room was flooded with light. Crew members flooded into the room from all directions, surrounding the boy and the wavespirit.
“How dare you defy the might of the empire!” the wavespirit screeched. “You will pay dearly with your lives!”
With a roar, the figure shriveled the disappeared through the floor.
A great cry arose among the men. “Search the ship!” a gruff voice yelled. “It can’t have gone far!”
——————————————————-
Darkness. Darkness. Can’t escape. Must escape!
Pleading voices echoed in Tam’s head. “Help us Tam!” “Set us free Tam!”
“Nooooo!” Tam screamed. With a shriek, he fell. And fell. And……….
Tam awoke with a start in the darkened dungeon. He warily wiped the tears and sweat off his face. Yet another night with the same horrifying dream. Or, at least, he thought it had been a night. It was hard to tell anymore the difference between night and day in the darkness of the ship’s (hold?).
The shadows twisted in the room and Tam briefly saw movement in the corer of his eye. Before he could turn around, a hand grabbed him from behind.
“Tam,” a voice murmured behind him. “I found you just in time. The empire has come back for you. I’ll take you out of this situation in a minimum amount of time.”
Tam stared curiously as the darkened figure hastily unbound him. This was all happening so fast! Tam weighed his options. He could stay with the ship and most likely sit in a dungeon until pirates killed him, or he could go back to the empire, where he might have a chance at escaping before anything too terrible occurred. The wavespirit stood up, headed toward the entrance, and impatiently waited for Tam.
” Now boy!” it ordered gruffly.
Tam hesitantly stood as well and joined the wavespirit. He would set his chances with the empire.
———————————–
What do you guys think?
0
0
-
29
Cat's Meow
in February 29th, 2008 @ 21:5328 – Who’s the darkened figure in the second part…? I may have missed that. But knowing that will make it easier to write.
0
0
-
30
kiwimuncher
in March 1st, 2008 @ 12:5429) wavespirit
0
0
-
31
A Mouse Named Alice
in March 1st, 2008 @ 16:26Sweet!
0
0
-
32
Cat's Meow
in March 2nd, 2008 @ 14:55Got it.
Is Maramalade a girl or a boy?
Oh, and what’s the term for baby Pukises? Just kittens, or something else?
—Alexis opened her blue eyelids one by one, and stretched out her long, furry body in common cat-like fashion. She looked around her place of rest – an island, far from any known human civilizations, that she had settled on to rest from her fruitless search for her young, and Ren as well.
Suddenly she heard a faint noise in her head. At first she stiffened, but then she relaxed as she recognized Marmalade.
“I have decided,” Marmalade said, her voice hard with resolve.
“What?” Alexis whispered, suddenly feeling faint with worry.
Marmalade paused for a long while, causing Alexis to bat at her tail to keep herself from jumping into the sea in anxious despair.
“I will help you.”
“Really?” Alexis said, breathing a sigh of relief. “When? How?”
“Meet me on Lithuslov in two days time. Even Pukis thought communications are no longer safe from the Empire. We must talk face to face.”
“Two days? I am much further than two days journey from Lithuslov, even if I don’t stop to eat or rest at all.”
“You’ll find a way, Alexis, or else Ren and your young will not be receiving assistance from me.”
Alexis was quiet for a moment as she weighed the pros and cons.
“Marmalade,” she finally said. “We have not always been the best of friends, but I know noone else to turn to. I will come, and even if I am too late, I hope I will find someone who can help me. Thank you.”
“It’s the least I can do.”
0
0
-
33
Alice
in March 2nd, 2008 @ 23:15Marmalade’s a girl, and the baby Pukises are kittens.
0
0
-
34
kiwimuncher
in March 3rd, 2008 @ 07:02Yay!
Awesome!
0
0
-
35
Cat's Meow
in March 3rd, 2008 @ 17:2733 – Okay, thanks.
0
0
-
36
Alice
in March 10th, 2008 @ 19:55The sun shone brightly, glittering on the brilliant blue sea. It was hard to believe that anything could be wrong on such a day. The sky overhead was cloudless, and a stiff breeze played buffeted the blue Pukis. Her wing were sore, her scales salty from the spray, but she was close to Lithuslov. Oh! So close! Although her two days had ended the night before, she flew on now simply because she must reach land.
And reach land she did, three hours later, and collapsed on the warm rocks and sand of a sheltered cove, too tired to shape-change, too tired to move, too tired to think. And she slept.
Her sleep was broken by a voice in her head, a clear one. It said, Wake up, Alexis.
Her eyes snapped open, she leaped up, bristling.
It was Marmalade. She sat on her haunches on a large rock, gold and cream fur illuminated by the red and glowing sunset.
“You’re still here.” Remembering what the other Pukis had said of Pukis communications being no longer private, Alexis did that one thing Pukises never did. She spoke aloud.
To any human, it would have been only a hissing and crackling mew, but to a Pukis, it was as distinct as a thought.
0
0
-
37
Alice
in March 14th, 2008 @ 15:41No one is here.
I haven’t seen Meow for a while either. 
0
0
-
38
The Man For Aeiou
in March 14th, 2008 @ 16:10Hi.
0
0
-
39
Alice
in March 14th, 2008 @ 16:1638- Hark! Do I hear a voice? In this barren wilderness? It cannot be! But O! a figure approacheth! Astounding!
0
0
-
40
kiwimuncher
in March 16th, 2008 @ 20:01Hello!
I’m back! Sorry, I’ve been having computer difficulties with posting. Yay! Alexis made it! Oh! This is so exciting! What will they do together? I suppose that they’ll head for the Bloodstorm. Perhaps they can aid with Captain Pye and Jack in their escape. Or, they could head over to aid Ren. Which do you guys think would make the most sense?
38) Hi!
0
0
-
41
Cat's Meow
in March 17th, 2008 @ 23:4637 – Sorry. I’m having a crazy, crazy month.
40 – Let’s just keep writing and find out. But I think going to Ren and then helping Captain Pye and Jack will make more sense.
—
“What next?” she whispered, her voice unused to the action.
Marmalade snapped her head back from where she was grooming her paw and stared at Alexis. “You spoke?” she said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.
“If it’s the only safe way to communicate, why not? This will keep humans who would harm us from finding out our plans.”
“But Alexis,” Marmalade said, her voice thick with worry. “Humans aren’t the least of our problems. I am more worried about those other Pukis who would do thing to avoid being captured and made into a coat.”
“Wonderful. Absolutely wonderful.”(Sorry if there are typos. I just started getting plauged by the incredible shrinking comments box)
0
0
-
42
kiwimuncher
in March 18th, 2008 @ 19:00Hmmmm. I’m not exactly sure where this is going. But I think I get it…….
————————————
Alexis peered nervously around the clearing. Things really had to be bad if Pukis were beginning to turn each other in to save their own skins, literally.
“So, what is our plan?” Alexis gurgled.
Marmalade jumped down from her perch and leaned close into Alexis, whispering…….
———————————-
Oops. Sorry, I have to go. I’ll write later. I was thinking abut what should happen next with the 2 pukis. Perhaps there could be another pukis listening in to their conversation and is planning to turn them in. Or, maybe, Marmalade is in fact planning to betray Alexis. Any other ideas?
0
0
-
43
kiwimuncher
in March 21st, 2008 @ 17:43“The fire conjurer and his friends are headed toward the empire ship called the Bloodstorm, where the great orb is being held, on a pirate ship. The Bloodstorm is solely a prison ship. The only thing ever to be hidden on it is the orb, because of the ship’s high security. I do not know what Ren and others plan to do with the orb, but what I do know is that they have promised the pirates treasure and when those brutes find that there is none, there will be trouble.”
Alexis stiffened. “What does Ren plan to do with the orb?”
Marmalade hestitated. ” I don’t think he’s sure what to do himself. Either way, with each passing moment, he gets closer and closer to Mordran and deeper into trouble.”
Alexis leaped up from her spot. “Ren’s plan can not fail! It’s importance is too great! Come, we must leave immediately!”
————————————-
0
0
-
44
Alice
in March 23rd, 2008 @ 00:20The Blood Storm isn’t a prison ship… it’s the 200-gun flagship of the empire…
0
0
-
45
kiwimuncher
in March 23rd, 2008 @ 15:44It is? Sorry.
0
0
-
46
Cat's Meow
in March 23rd, 2008 @ 16:55Should we rewrite that section?
0
0
-
47
Alice
in March 23rd, 2008 @ 17:49I think that whatshisname, Jack, right? I think that he’s being taken somewhere. Originally I’d thought that he was just captured on the water, but he’s not a pirate, as we discovered.
0
0
-
48
kiwimuncher
in March 24th, 2008 @ 12:4846) We could just alter the section where we discuss the Bloodstorm a little…… I guess……
47) What? I thought he was planning an escape with Captain Pye in jail on the Bloodstorm.
0
0
-
49
Alice
in March 24th, 2008 @ 13:0848- He is. But he was captured on land, and I think that he’s being transported on the Blood Storm to somewhere else.
0
0
-
50
Alice
in March 25th, 2008 @ 20:30Allow me to edit slightly…
“The fire conjurer and his friends are headed toward the empire ship called the Blood Storm, where the great orb is being held, on a pirate ship. The Blood Storm is the 200-gun flagship of the Sanguiz Empire. Because of the ship’s high security, it is the perfect place for the Orb or Centaur. I do not know what Ren and others plan to do with the Orb, but what I do know is that they have promised the pirates treasure and when those brutes find that there is none, there will be trouble.â€
Alexis stiffened. “What does Ren plan to do with the Orb?â€
Marmalade hesitated. †I don’t think he’s sure what to do himself. Either way, with each passing moment, he gets closer and closer to Mordran and deeper into trouble.â€
Alexis leaped up from her spot. “Ren’s plan can not fail! It’s importance is too great! Come, we must leave immediately!â€
—
And voila, all misunderstandings are cleared up! (I only wish it were so… This RRR is possibly the most confusing, convoluted RRR in the entire history of MB.)And now I shall continue.
—
((Let’s put this following bit in right after the last section with Tam. It’ll work, don’t worry.))
The wave spirit took Tam by the hand, as the boy began to hear voices and pounding footsteps above his head. “What’s happening?” he asked, sounding small and frightened even to himself. “How are we going to get off of here?”
The wave spirit said something in a gurgly whisper, and Tam felt the clasps around his ankles melt away, and then he found there was light from a phlogiston lamp shining in his eyes, and he blinked once, twice. He was staring into someone’s familiar eyes. And it wasn’t someone he wanted to ever see again.
“Well,” said Tera. “Look who it is.”
—
Da-da-da-DUM….Anyhow, back to the Pukises.
—
Leave immediately? said an unfamiliar voice in the heads of Marmalade and Alexis. I think not.
They whirled around, fur bristling. A red-gold Pukis hovered above them, dragon-formed, his beautiful, delicate face inscrutable. We don’t have much of a choice, he said. The trade is growing. We betray our kin, or we die.
I would rather die! mind-shrieked Marmalade.
Would you?
Yes!
You are a pet, he said scornfully.
Marmalade leaped, switching forms mid-flight, beating her glittering wings angrily, golden claws extended. The red Pukis dodged.
Marmalade! called Alexis. Stop! Think it through! Ren!
Marmalade did not heed her. Alexis flew at her, knocking her out of the air as she lunged again at the stranger. Leave him be! the blue Pukis scolded. Then, to the male, Please, don’t betray us. We’ve got to go. We’ve got to.
Don’t we all! But we can’t, can we?
Please! No one has to know!
They would know. His eyes were no longer on Alexis or the simmering Marmalade beside her, but on someone behind them. The two Pukises turned as one, to see a grizzled man in a leather tunic tensed, net in hand, ready to seize them. Marmalade gave a furious hiss, and flew at his head, a miniature stream of flame directed at his helmeted scalp. A split second later, Alexis joined her. The red Pukis hovered, looking on as the two females attacked his master. The from nowhere, he joined them, diving at the man’s unprotected eyes.
The Pukis furrier was outnumbered. His helmet was growing uncomfortably warm, and no longer seemed as safe as it had been a moment ago. He fled into the woods, and Alexis coasted down onto a rock, followed by Marmalade and the red Pukis.
There are options, you see, she remarked to him, switching to cat-form and beginning to clean herself.
I suppose.
They said nothing for another hour or so, resting, washing. Marmalade caught a small rodent and roasted it, then gobbled it up in two bites. Alexis did the same. The red Pukis watched them.
We should go, said Alexis. I hope it is not already too late.
Too late for what?
We have a task.
A task.
Yes.
What does it entail?
If only we knew!
Well… A moment of hesitation. If ever you need me, send word.
Alexis cocked her head. It was possible to communicate over great distances, but it was an unreliable method of speaking, and rarely used. Who shall we send for?
It was a Pukis name, long and impossible for human letters and words to replicate. Alexis nodded. Marmalade stood and stretched.
Well? said the cream-colored Pukis. Shall we go?
They launched themselves into the air and began to fly.
—
OK. That’s enough for now.
0
0
-
51
Alice
in March 25th, 2008 @ 21:03Or not. As long as I can write, I might as well write, right?
When that morning had dawned, red and fiery, there had still been no sign of Tam. And now, in the late afternoon, Ren lay asleep in his hammock, worn out from trying to make contact with the other boy. He didn’t know why he bothered. He should be glad that he no longer had to deal with Tam. But he no longer trusted the older boy. He was weak-minded and traitorous, afraid of both sides of this battle. Who knew what damage he would wreak? Ren closed his eyes. Never had he wanted the Sea Roc like this, with her steady, trustworthy captain, the cheerful and colorful alcooktor, and the sailors whose company he had grown to enjoy. To think, only a few months ago, he had lived a comfortable, safe life with his uncle. From there, he had been plunged into the strange world of pirates and disturbing powers, and as soon as he had begun to get used to that, everything had changed again. And again. And again. “Sphaere, what I wouldn’t give for a normal life again,” he groaned.
0
0
-
52
Alice
in March 25th, 2008 @ 21:13Current statistics:
Word Processer: Appleworks
Font: Times New Roman
Font Size: 12
Word count: 33,586
Page count: 61 (single-spaced)Plot holes: Too many to count
Oh well. We shall forge onward. Later. After I do the dishes. And the laundry.
0
0
-
53
Alice
in March 26th, 2008 @ 16:14Geez, do I have to finish this thing all by myself?
~~~
A shout from the deck. Ren leaped to his feet, and bolted out into the light. “What’s going on?” he asked Arn, as the latter headed toward where Niria and the Wavebreaker’s other stormmaster had gathered.
“They’ve sighted the Blood Storm!” said Arn.
0
0
-
54
kiwimuncher
in March 26th, 2008 @ 19:50Oh. Sorry!
Wow! You did a lot! Awesome!
I have had a calling to return to Jack and Captain Pye…….
———————————————-
“You can do that?” the guard asked.
“Of course I can.” Jack assured. “Damned power’s why I’m hear ain’t it?”
The guard nodded slowly, his eyes gleaming with a hint of greed. He turned his back to Jack and scouted out the area. Yes, the timing could not have been more perfect. The guards shift was not scheduled to end for several more hours and no other guard was in the premises.
“It’s a deal if you can prove it.” the guard said. Without any hesitation, the man bent over and unlocked Jacks cell. As Jack scrambled out the door, the guard handed him his iron staff.
“Here.” the guard said. “Turn my staff to gold. If you can do it, then you’ve got yourself a deal.”
“Sounds good to me.” Jack said. With an experienced twirl, Jack took the staff and clunked it onto the guards head. The man fell like a stone.
“That was easier then I thought it’d be.” Jack commented. He bent down and took the guards keys out of his pocket. With a flourish, he unlocked Octivio’s door.
“Hmmmmm.” Jack contemplated. “It seems a shame to keep everyone else cooped up.” A mischievous twinkle came into his eyes. He glanced at Octivio with a crooked grin. “What do you say? Jailbreak?”
0
0
-
55
Alice
in March 26th, 2008 @ 20:12Yes.
Perfect.I’ll write later.
0
0
-
56
kiwimuncher
in March 27th, 2008 @ 07:58Whoah! This looks like it’s going to get really fast and furious soon! We’ve got Jack and Octivio starting a jailbreak, Ren, Niria, and Arn with the pirates about to break into the Bloodstorm, Tam in the clutches of the empire, Alexis and Marmalade on their way, and Mordrin probubly up to no good. This is SO EXCITING!
0
0
-
57
Alice
in March 27th, 2008 @ 11:1556- Tam in the clutches of Tera, which is even worse.
It makes you feel almost sorry for him. Except that I never feel sorry for my characters, even when they’re in extreme pain or being subjected to Tera’s biting remarks.
Unfortunately, I can’t think what to write.
I’ve never had to write action scenes before…. Other people always did that for me.
I can do it, though. *squares shoulders*
~~~
A few short minutes later, a little group gathered around Octavio and Jack. There were only about ten of them, as the Blood Storm tended to transfer its prisoners off to other ships promptly, for fear of just such an attack as this (“It’d serve ’em better to hire some smarter guards,” said Jack with a wink.), but there were enough.
“What’s the plan?” asked one, a bony fellow with a crooked nose.
“It’s very simple,” said Octavio. “We go out, and we fight our wy to the lifeboats. Chances are we won’t make it, but it’s better than sitting here in the dark.”
“Yessir!” said a prisoner.
Octavio turned to Jack. “What do we have by way of weapons?”
“This staff, his pistol, his knife, and his sword. That’s all.” It was a dismal display. Octavio wished he had his own pistol here, but of course he did not. “Four weapons among…” a swift count of heads “…eleven people. That won’t do.”
“We could bash ’em with the lantern,” suggested Jack.
“Five weapons. That leaves six without.” Octavio was beginning to doubt the soundness of his plan. Not that it had ever been very sound in the first place.
“Who needs weapons!” someone cried, and it was echoed among the newly freed prisoners.
“We’ll get ’em off the soldiers!” said another.
Octavio hesitated. He hated to leave any army he was in charge of without proper weapons, but what choice did he have? “Here,” he said, handing out the staff, pistol, knife and sword and giving the lantern to Jack.
Jack smiled. “So. Shall we go?”
“Why not?” The ascended the ladder one by one, first Jack, holding the lantern, then Octavio, then the stream of ex-prisoners, out into the light.
No one was nearby, and consequently they had a head start of a few few seconds. But they were unaccustomed to the light, and that head start was lost blinking in the sun. And then the crew of the Blood Storm descended upon them.
0
0
-
58
Alice
in March 27th, 2008 @ 12:15OK. In order to make a nice continuous line, I’ve moved the two posts about Ren down below the posts about Pye, and now we can go back to writing about Ren getting on the ship and all.
~~~
In less than an hour, they were near enough to the Blood Storm that Ren could make out individual figures on the deck. He squinted. “They’re fighting,” he said.
“What?” Captain Sharpnose had come up behind him, carrying a telescope. Inwardly Ren cringed. He could never get used to the man, with his warlike appearance and smell of alchemical powder.
“There’s a fight, sir. On the deck.”
0
0
-
59
Cat's Meow
in March 27th, 2008 @ 15:10Nah, this RRR doesn’t have the most plot holes. RRR SMAS-TT still probably has more.
—“A fight?” Captain Sharpnose said, drawing in a quick breath. “Who?”
“I dunno, why don’t you look yourself?” Ren said sharply. “You’re the one with the telescope.”
0
0
-
60
Alice
in March 27th, 2008 @ 15:4759- The Empowered RRR has more plot holes than both of these put together. But this one still has a TON.
0
0
-
61
Alice
in March 27th, 2008 @ 16:20The captain gave him a cold look but put his eye to the telescope anyway. Ren watched his face for any emotion. A mix of them crossed Sharpnose’s face. First recognition, then amazement, then bewilderment, disbelief, and finally a commanding look that showed he had made up his mind. Ren could not help but wonder who or what had caused this display, and when Captain Sharpnose lowered the telescope, Ren went so far as to ask, in a somewhat timid voice, “Who was it, cap’n?”
He got no reply. The captain had strode off, calling for his first mate, and the new stormmaster.
Ren turned around toward the ship again. He could see each separate figure quite clearly, but they were too far away for him to make out their features.
“I wonder if there’ll be a battle,” he mumbled to himself.
~~~
Here’s a couple plot holes for you:
• Supposedly Ren was to be a powder monkey, but then BAM! he was saddled with all these magic powers and it was never even mentioned after that.
• The Blood Storm is a really big ship, and the Wavebreaker is sort of small. So how does the crew of the latter get onto the former? Swing over on ropes probably won’t be terribly effective.
0
0
-
62
kiwimuncher
in March 27th, 2008 @ 16:49With a grunt of surprise, Sharpnose drew out his telescope and peered over at the Bloodstorm. “Indeed.” he said slowly. He leaned over the deck rail intently, as if he were surveying the scene. With a sharp intake of breathe, Sharpnose suddenly stood back and roared the most blood-curdling battle cry Ren had ever heard in his life. Ren fell back, startled, as the deck immediately filled up with a mixed array of pirate crew members, all armed to the teeth.
“Broadside her mates!” Sharpnose declared.
The crew cheered and scrambled about the ship in a furious swarm. Sharpnose turned and helped Ren back to his feet. Chuckling, he said,”Yah’d best get yer sea legs lad. Today we’ll be receivin gold and glory! Gold and glory lad!” still chuckling, the pirate captain lumbered away.
Ren chewed his lip nervously and looked over at the Bloodstorm, which was coming closer and closer every minute. Was it really going to be this easy? Wasn’t this supposed to the greatest battle ship ever since………..
*BOOM* The foundations of the deck under Ren’s feet shuddered, forcing Ren to his knees. Of course, nothing was ever easy.
Roars throughout the ship were evidense enough that the empire’s cannons had done their job. Responding shots resounded from the interior of the Wavebreaker.
“Ren!” came a cry from behind him. “What’s happening?!” Niria ran toward him and ducked down beside him.
“I’m not exactly sure.” Ren replied. “All I know is that we’re going to board he Bloodstorm but someone’s already on the deck, fighting.”
Niria nodded, understandingly as Arn joined them. “So, are we going to destroy the Orb?” Arn asked. “That’s the plan, right?”
Ren hesitated for a moment. “I’m not sure about that.” Ren said. “I think we need to use it; we need to release the Unknowables.”
Arn raised is eyebrows. “Is this about Tam’s dream again? You can’t be serious! How could we possibly beleive anything from that traitor?!”
Ren opened his mouth too protest but was shocked into silence when Niria said, “Ren’s right. Captain Pye thought the Orb was important enough to get a valuable copy of it at his own risk. There must have been something he wanted us to do with it.”
Niria turned forcefully toward Ren. “Ren, ” she said. “I know I haven’t always agreed with you on everything you’ve done, but I’m with you on this. To the very end.”
Ren smiled gratefully at her and glanced at Arn, who was nodding uncertainly. “OK.” Arn said. “I’ll stick with you guys.”
Another attack rocked the ship, sending waves onto the deck.
Arn leaped to his feet, “but we’re not going to get anywhere unless we reach the Bloodstorm!”
Another cannon, this time closer, shook the Wavebreaker with tremendous force. Ren, Niria, and Arn leaped up to see the Bloodstorm dangerously close. A battle was certainly waging on the deck, if not a strange one. A small group of thin, desperate men were fighting against a whole army of empirial soldiers with an odd assortment of swords, muskets, and …….. was that a lanturn?
The 3 jumped back, startled, as several pirates ran up to the deck rail, screaming manically. Without any hesitation, the men started to board the Bloodstorm.
“Come on!” Arn yelled. “This is our chance!”
Ren began to follow but was stopped by Niria. “Ren.” she said forcefully. “You must promise me. We will return for the bartender’s daughter when this is over.”
Ren hesitated.
“Promise me!” Niria screeched, digging her nails into Ren’s arm.
“We will return, Niria.” Ren agreed reluctantly. “I promise.”
Niria nodded. “Good. I’ll hold you to it.” With that, she followed Arn across the water to the deck of the Bloodstorm.
With a deep breathe, Ren followed suite.
0
0
-
63
Cat's Meow
in March 27th, 2008 @ 16:4960 – True.
61 – True again.
Aargh, I can’t think of anything to write.
0
0
-
64
kiwimuncher
in March 27th, 2008 @ 16:50Wow. I didn’t realize how long that was until I posted it. *gulp*
0
0
-
65
Cat's Meow
in March 27th, 2008 @ 16:5264 – And I’m glad for it. Hopefully it will give me some sort of inspiration.
0
0
-
66
Cat's Meow
in March 27th, 2008 @ 16:55I think Alice’s post conflicts with the start of 62 a bit. But it’s good. I just can’t think of anything to add onto it right now.
0
0
-
67
Alice
in March 27th, 2008 @ 17:0162- OK. You win. That’s the piece of writing we’re keeping.
0
0
-
68
Cat's Meow
in March 27th, 2008 @ 17:1967 – Sounds good.
0
0
-
69
Alice
in March 27th, 2008 @ 17:29The deck of the Blood Storm was chaotic even before a horde of well-armed pirates had swarmed over the side, and Ren found that he was losing his sense of direction. Niria stayed with him only long enough to wish him luck – rather loudly over the fray – and then she was gone, long hair flying, and Ren thought he heard her shout something that sounded like, “That’s for murdering the Captain!”. Arn gave him a nod, a grin, and a wink, and then with a whoop, he plunged into the melèe.
Ren wanted to get out of this mess – and quick, before someone stabbed him. Gripping his knife, he stumbled towards the stern of the ship. The Blood Storm’s name was very fitting, he reflected, and then a sharp piece of metal snapped by his face. He felt blood trickle onto his cheek, but there was no pain. Yet. He ran.
And then he was through a door and the noise of the battle dimmed slightly. In front of him was a narrow, short corridor, ending in a door. On either side of the corridor was another door. He opened the one on his left, trying to think where the Orb would be kept. (((NOTE: This is under the quarterdeck, where the Captain’s cabin would usually be.))) It revealed a spacious room with a four-poster bed and a definite feminine touch. He wrinkled his nose. What was this, the Captain’s wife’s room? He closed the door again and tried the one on his left. This looked more promising. He stepped forward into the Captain’s room.OK. I just remembered something. DON’T KILL MORDRAN. He has an important part to play, and I’m pretty darn sure it’s not gonna happen in this book.
0
0
-
70
kiwimuncher
in March 28th, 2008 @ 07:44Oh! Oops, sorry. I think we were all writing at the same time………
0
0
-
71
kiwimuncher
in March 28th, 2008 @ 07:58Oh dear. I’m stuck. What will he find in the Captain’s room? Mordran? The Orb? Nah. That would be too easy if it was the Orb. Tam and Tera? Where exactly are they anyway?
Erm…….. The captain??
0
0
-
72
Alice
in March 28th, 2008 @ 16:2571- I was thinking he did find the Orb, but I just remembered that he can’t, because Tera takes the Orb when she leaves. She also takes Tam. And a few other sailors to help her with the lifeboat. So it’ll have to be something else.
Oh, and remember Mordran is plotting against the Empire.
0
0
-
73
kiwimuncher
in March 29th, 2008 @ 08:35What if…….. Ren does find the Orb……….but Mordran is waiting for him or something because he wants Renn to use the Orb for his evil purposes. Ren and Mordran start fighting and Tera slips in behind them and steals the Orb under their noses. Hmmmmmm. Needs some work………
*thinks*
*thinks*
Wait……. the wavespirit came for Ren right? But took Tam instead as a last resort when Ren refused to cooperate. The wavespirit was obviously sent to get someone with firepower to do something for the wavespirit’s master, which we suppose is to use the Orb. But, the wavespirit took Tam to Tera. Does this mean that the wavespirit was working under Tera? Or did Tera send the wavespirit for someone else?
*goes back and reads*
Ah! Here it is!**The great Mordran has a proposition for you. All charges, including any on your family or friends, will be lifted from your name if you agree to all terms laid down by the empire’s most trusted official, the great Mordran.â€**
Is Tera in cahoots with Mordran, or is Tam just with her because Mordran is close to the emperor and Tera is the emperor’s daughter? Perhaps Tera has made a deal with Mordran and Mordran thinks that Tera is on his side but Tera is really a double agent and……. Wow. This sounds like it could get confusing……..that might be for a later book……..
Anyway, if this is the case, then Mordran obviously knows that Tam is there and if the Orb is there too then it would be ideal for Mordran to come to the Bloodstorm anyway, so this works out perfectly.
So, back to Ren. When he comes into the Captain’s room (I guess the Captain is out defending his ship) Mordran is with Tam and Tera in a secret chamber or something like that and Mordran is trying to force Tam into working his magic. Or……. maybe……. Mordran has Tam holding the Orb or something like that and Mordran is channeling his magic through Tam, using Tam’s magic juice as a battery. We can get into exact techniques later……… Well, anyway, this is really sapping Tam’s energy and he starts……. well……. dying and Ren come in to stop Mordran. Mordran starts to fight Ren while Tam is still stuck to the Orb. While Ren and Mordran are fighting (Ren is probubly losing) Tera is alarmed by the effects of the Orb. Something obviously bad is happening. I don’t really know what but it would have something to do with the Unknowables. Tera, who is for the empire, realizes that this could ruin their position, so she now has proof that Mordran is a big nasty. She rips Tam away from the Orb, who is at the point of not being able to resist anything at the moment anyway. She also takes the ORb because she definetly doesn’t want Mordran to ruin her families positive position. So, she leaves with several other sailors, like Alice said, and heads to a escape boat. Maybe it’s a lifeboat, but remember, she has to take the bartenders daughter too. It would be cool if they took the Wavebreaker, since all of the pirates are fighting on the Bloodstorm.
I guess that about the time Ren is losing to Mordran, Alexis and Marmalade can show up to help. Perhaps with a few more Pukis friends.
Oh! And we can’t forget Niria and Arn! They’re going to run into Captain Pye soon!
Whew. My head needs to cool down. *puff puff*
0
0
-
74
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 12:03What if he finds Alexis and Marmalade? I’m not sure how, but…
Or it could be a fake orb.
0
0
-
75
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 12:18Oh my. Kiwimuncher, you are one of the best brainstormers I have ever met. Now I have to respond to you page-long post. *rolls up sleeves* *plunges in*
Wait……. the wavespirit came for Ren right? But took Tam instead as a last resort when Ren refused to cooperate. The wavespirit was obviously sent to get someone with firepower to do something for the wavespirit’s master, which we suppose is to use the Orb. But, the wavespirit took Tam to Tera. Does this mean that the wavespirit was working under Tera? Or did Tera send the wavespirit for someone else?
Tera didn’t send the wavespirit at all, or at least that’s not what I intended. The wavespirit brought Tam to Mordran’s chamber, and Tera was poking around there for some reason (OOH! See below for ideas), when the wavespirit appeared, with Tam.) At least that’s how I saw it.**The great Mordran has a proposition for you. All charges, including any on your family or friends, will be lifted from your name if you agree to all terms laid down by the empire’s most trusted official, the great Mordran.â€**
Argh. Another plot hole. Or rather, a plot lump, which is just as annoying. (That’s what they do with the plot left over from digging the plot holes, they turn it into plot lumps.) Ren doesn’t have any family. The Empire probably knows that, too, seeing as they killed his uncle. We’ll need to change this when we edit. In the meantime, we’ll leave it be.Is Tera in cahoots with Mordran, or is Tam just with her because Mordran is close to the emperor and Tera is the emperor’s daughter? Perhaps Tera has made a deal with Mordran and Mordran thinks that Tera is on his side but Tera is really a double agent and……. Wow. This sounds like it could get confusing……..that might be for a later book……..
Some stuff just occurred to me. Tera’s there for some reason that I can’t really recall, maybe just because she’s the Emperor’s daughter and gets what she wants. But maybe while she’s there she started to suspect Mordran of foul play. Personally, she doesn’t care if he knocks her father off, and would even be grateful if he got rid of her three older siblings so that she was next in line for the throne, but she wants to make sure that he doesn’t her. So she’s sort of snooping about, trying to uncover his plot.Anyway, if this is the case, then Mordran obviously knows that Tam is there and if the Orb is there too then it would be ideal for Mordran to come to the Bloodstorm anyway, so this works out perfectly.
Wait… Mordran’s already on the Blood Storm.So, back to Ren. When he comes into the Captain’s room (I guess the Captain is out defending his ship) Mordran is with Tam and Tera in a secret chamber or something like that and Mordran is trying to force Tam into working his magic. Or……. maybe……. Mordran has Tam holding the Orb or something like that and Mordran is channeling his magic through Tam, using Tam’s magic juice as a battery. We can get into exact techniques later……… Well, anyway, this is really sapping Tam’s energy and he starts……. well……. dying and Ren come in to stop Mordran. Mordran starts to fight Ren while Tam is still stuck to the Orb. While Ren and Mordran are fighting (Ren is probably losing) Tera is alarmed by the effects of the Orb. Something obviously bad is happening. I don’t really know what but it would have something to do with the Unknowables. Tera, who is for the empire, realizes that this could ruin their position, so she now has proof that Mordran is a big nasty. She rips Tam away from the Orb, who is at the point of not being able to resist anything at the moment anyway. She also takes the Orb because she definitely doesn’t want Mordran to ruin her families positive position. So, she leaves with several other sailors, like Alice said, and heads to a escape boat. Maybe it’s a lifeboat, but remember, she has to take the bartenders daughter too. It would be cool if they took the Wavebreaker, since all of the pirates are fighting on the Bloodstorm.
Yes. YES YES YES!!!! That’s perfect. Especially since Mordran has already proved that his specialty is channeling his power through other people. That’s perfect.And i agree with what else was said as well.
0
0
-
76
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 12:1974- Wait. A fake orb? *thinks* Maybe. But why?
0
0
-
77
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 12:5276 – I dunno. I like your idea better.
0
0
-
78
kiwimuncher
in March 29th, 2008 @ 14:05But Mordran wouldn’t let Tera be a witness to what he’s doing if he didn’t trust her for some reason. Perhaps Tera sneaks in while Ren and Mordran are fighting?
0
0
-
79
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 14:3178- OK. Sounds good.
0
0
-
80
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 14:41I’ve been making far too many double posts lately… WAIT!!! Wait wait wait. *smacks head* NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. What was I thinking? VASHKAR! RAKE VASHKAR is the one who has control over the wavespirits, not Mordran. Curses! I knew there was someone scary with purple hair involved! Now we have to think:
Why would Tera be sneaking about in Vashkar’s dark little chamber?
Where does Mordran come in? Was he already on the Blood Storm? I don’t think so.
Will Ren battle Vashkar instead of Mordran?
Will Tam still be being forced to work the Orb? If it is Vashkar, then I’m sure he has plenty of devices to force Tam without channeling the magic through him, and the Orb is dangerous enough that Tam could still be dying, it this had been going on for a while.Ergh… *goes off to do research*
0
0
-
81
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 14:42Why wouldn’t he trust Tera? She’s the Emperor’s daughter, isn’t she?
0
0
-
82
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 14:5881- Good point.
Having done a bit of reading, I have realized this much:
• Vashkar is working for Mordran
• Mordran is plotting against the Empire
• Vashkar doesn’t know that Mordran is plotting against the Emperor. He thinks that Mordran’s plan extends no further than wiping out all the pirates with the aid of Ran and Tam.So, to answer my previous questions:
1) Vashkar hates Tera. It’s well known. It’s highly possible that he has acted in such a way as to make Tera suspicious. Or maybe she’s just waiting for him to come back so she can make him work some trivial little magic to make her life easier.
2) No. Mordran was definitely not on the Blood Storm. He’s closer to the Emperor than that, I’m sure.
3) I think he should. What do you think?
4) I’ve already suggested some stuff in my last post.
0
0
-
83
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 15:21And another double post, of course.
—-
Ren gasped in horror at the scene that greeted him.
Tam was kneeling on the floor, head bowed over a glowing sphere. His hands hovered a mere centimeter over the surface, and he was moaning slightly. Rake Vashkar stood over him, a long knife poised. A girl whom Ren had never seen stood by, hands folded, face impassive.
“Please,” whispered Tam, his voice hoarse. “Please, stop. I don’t know how it works.”
“Kill them!” hissed Vashkar. “Kill the pirates.”
“I don’t know how!” cried Tam.
“You will not remove your hands from the Orb until every last pirate has died,” said Vashkar coldly.
Tam whimpered. His hands shook. Ren could see the life ebbing from him. He stood there, just inside the door, silent, unnoticed, unsure. He felt half-inclined to leave Tam there, but other feelings got in the way. So many people had died because of him already…Tam need not join their number. And what if he succeeded in killing the pirates? That did it.
“Stop it,” he said loudly.
Vashkar turned. “Why look who it is! The other one! How perfect. Now when this one dies -” he prodded Tam with his toe “- you can replace him.”
“No way,” said Ren, wishing desperately that he had any weapon but the tiny knife.
0
0
-
84
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:05Unless kiwimuncher or Meow post in the next five minutes, this is going to be a triple post. It may go so far as to become a quadruple post or worse.
~~~
“I think you’ll find you’ll change your mind.”
Ren’s mind whirled. He had to buy time. There was an alchemical pistol on the Captain’s desk, but how did he get there? “When we both die, there won’t be anyone left,” he said, beginning to edge towards the desk.
“One of you will succeed.” Vashkar lunged for the pistol himself. Ren jumped back as the room filled with the acrid scent of alchemical powder. The shot had hit the floor where Ren’s foot had been only a moment before. Of course. Vashkar wouldn’t kill him. Not this way.
If anything, that scared him more.
He looked across the room. The girl was pulling Tam away from the Orb. “Keep going,” she mouthed silently. “Distract him.”
~~~
Yeah. I think there’s going to a battle and then just before Ren loses, Marmalade and Alexis arrive. When Vashkar has been vanquished, they look around and realize that Tam, Tera, and the Orb are all missing.Oh, DRAT!!!!! *finds more plot holes* OK, so you know how earlier it was decided that people with elemental power could only be killed by that element? And that’s how we know Tzil is still alive; he wasn’t killed by wind. But anyway, you know how we’ve been sort of killing everyone for a long time? Like, Vushtek died by a knife, Tam’s been threatened THOUSANDS of times…
So. New Rule. They can be killed by that element, AND by steel. So there we have it.
So basically alchemists are more susceptible to guns, ’cause it’s alchemical powder. Niria would drown pretty easily, Tzil could have died in a windstorm… the list goes on. But that just means that if we end up killing Mordran, we have to stab ‘im.
0
0
-
85
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:10**I MEANT RAKE VASHKAR**
(Or Mordran, I guess…)
0
0
-
86
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:22-stops Alice’s chain of posts-
I still have to read everything you just typed, though.
0
0
-
87
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:26I’m switching back to the Puikises for a second, for a bit of suspense.
——
Wait, what are they doing right now? I don’t understand the last post they were in.
0
0
-
88
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:3386- Sorry. But I feel as though we could actually finish this within the weekend, which would be great for me because if we don’t I’m going to walk around the school muttering about fire power and Unknowables and the Sea Roc. (Speaking of which…. Those are some things we need to deal with. Oh well. Let’s finish this thing, read it, and edit it, and then we will look at those things.
0
0
-
89
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:3487- They’re flying to Ren’s aid.
0
0
-
90
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 16:5188 – No, no, no. It’s okay. ^_^
89 – I don’t get this part:
Well… A moment of hesitation. If ever you need me, send word.
Alexis cocked her head. It was possible to communicate over great distances, but it was an unreliable method of speaking, and rarely used. Who shall we send for?
It was a Pukis name, long and impossible for human letters and words to replicate. Alexis nodded. Marmalade stood and stretched.
Well? said the cream-colored Pukis. Shall we go?
They launched themselves into the air and began to fly.
Imagine the italics. I would put them in, but my commendt box is shrinking…shrinking…gone.
0
0
-
91
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 17:3290- Ah. I was sort of thinking this red Pukis would give them a Pukis army if they were ever in dire need. If we don’t use that, though, then we’ll probably cut it out when we edit. And then Marmalade and Alexis head off into the (figurative) sunset to save Ren from uncertain death.
0
0
-
92
kiwimuncher
in March 29th, 2008 @ 17:57Eek! This is going too fast!
OK. OK. I’m calm. 84) the Orb probubly is made with the fire element, that’s why Mordran needs either Tam of Ren to do what he wants with the Orb. So, technically, the Orb could kill Tam.
Speaking of whitch……
*Tam time*
—————————————–
Run! Run! They were around him! All around him! They reached for him, howled in his ears, lashed out at him.
“He’s here!”
“He’s come!”
“Free us!”
“Free us!”
The cries, persistent, screeched relentlessly in Tam’s ears. He had to escape! He had to run!
But wait…….his eyes clouded over and he saw a blade dangerously close to his neck. “Please, I…..” Tam protested, his vision blurred again and………
“Free us boy!”
“Free us!”
Sweat rolled off Tam’s cheeks as he screamed in anguish. At least, he thought he had screamed. It sounded different here, almost as if the air was made of a thicker substance and would not allow sound waves to travel correctly.
Suddenly, a new voice penetrated the terror. “You fools!” it said. “The boy is missing key. He can do nothing. Nothing!”
A roar of anguish defined is ears and Tam collapsed, rolling into a pathetic heap.
“Why is he here?!” the voices bellowed. “Who has sent him?! Surely not…….”
“No.”screeched one. “There is no other presense with him.” Tam shuddered. He felt strange. Unattached to anything he had ever known. He raised his head weakly and a whimper escaped his lips. Strange. The world seemed quiet now. He strained his ears and heard hushed tones in the distance.
“He’s almost gone.” “Why is he here?” “Perhaps he displeased the master?” “No, the master could not finalize his plan without this boy, though he may be a fool.” “We will never be free without him either.” “What can we do?” “Nothing.”
A growl interrupted the speech. “I have always known. I have felt it, though faint. There is another……”
Tam shuddered. The voices were gone. What……..
He felt hands grabbing him forcefully and had a sensation of being dragged across the floor.He opened his eyes and saw an intense pair of brown eyes glaring down at him. With a moan, Tam blacked out.
0
0
-
93
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 17:58Anyway…
We must write, we must write.
~~~
Niria caught sight a familiar figure through the battle, and her eyes misted up, as she remembered her Captain. She yelled something at the soldier she was battling, although she didn’t know what it was. And then that familiar figure was by her side. “Niria!” he said. “What on earth are you doing here?”
Niria’s sword almost fell from her grasp. “Captain?” she asked faintly.
“The very same. Tell me, how is Ren?”
“I don’t know, sir. He’s getting the Orb now. I can only hope…”
The Captain nodded.
“What are you doing here, sir? We thought you had died.”
“I might have, if it hadn’t been for the exceptionally good people I found in my prison. I wonder how they are now.”
More and more people fell. Arn appeared, speckled in blood but seemingly intact. He did not appear to notice Niria or Octavio.
“So…” said Pye. “How many survived?”
“I don’t know, sir. The ship was gone when we returned to the harbor.”
“The ship! The Sea Roc!”
“She is gone, sir.”
Captain Pye’s face twisted into an undefinable expression. “Only to be expected,” he muttered.
“I’m sorry,” said Niria. The battle raged about them, but very few noticed the two standing there. “Too much has been lost for those boys.”
“The boys are not the root of it,” said Captain Pye, and then he disappeared into the fray.
~~~
Ren hesitated a moment. His knife was very small. But Vashkar was not going to kill him, no matter what else he did… So Ren launched himself at Vashkar.
The pistol went off, frighteningly close. Ren stabbed his knife at Vashkar’s arm, but too late. The stormmaster had him firmly in his grasp, and he was not letting go.
“You will do as I tell you,” he hissed at the boy.
“No!” said Ren, struggling frantically. But he was losing, so badly he was losing…
And a window shattered. Suddenly there were two furious Pukises, one blue, one cream, and they were breathing fire into Rake Vashkar’s face, digging their claws into him. He let go of Ren, dropped his knife and pistol, and the creatures continued their onslaught of heat and sharp points.
0
0
-
94
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:04Hey! They work together! *celebrates*
0
0
-
95
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:0492, 93 – Major overlap.
We should all try to avoid writing at once, since this has happened a lot lately.
0
0
-
96
Nthanda
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:11Hallo
Can I join? I need a summary.
Thanx mucho.
0
0
-
97
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:3636,178 words. And it’s not over yet.
96- Ah. Yes. A summary. Well…. let’s see…. the uncomplicated version…
Uh. OK. So. Once upon a time, in a land called Sphaere, there was a 14-year-old boy named Ren Splayr. His family was killed, he was fleeing from the soldiers of Emeror Sanguinus IX, and then he was rescued/kidnapped by the pirates of The Sea Roc, led by Octavio “Krakeneater” Pye, the most feared pirate in all of Sphaere, who actually wasn’t that bad of a guy. He informed Ren of the fact that he had fire power (in this world, there were three kinds of powerful people: alchemists (earth power), weatherweavers (wind), and waveworkers (water). The last two are referred to generically as “stormmasters”.). There were only two people who had fire power, and the other one was Tam Eizid, another boy on the ship (let’s call him cabin boy). They could use a very powerful object called the Orb of Centaur, but it would drain them enormously if they did. Plus the Orb was locked in a box in the 200-gun flagship of the Empire’s navy, the Blood Storm. To make a long story short, Tam was very shortly washed off the deck of the Sea Roc in a storm. He wound up on the Blood Storm, was informed of his powers and offered a very large reward to work the Orb for the Empire, wiping out all of the annoying pirates who are, in this tale, the good guys. Tam sent a message to Ren, leading the Sea Roc and her crew into a trap. This resulted in a great many dead people, and Ren, Pye, Niria Tolmark (the Sea Roc’s weatherweaver), Tzil Azuro (the Sea Roc’s waveworker), and Tam to be locked in a stockade. Tzil went mad and tried to murder Tam, but he got “killed” (and wasn’t really dead, but the characters don’t know that yet). Tam and Ren got put into a sort of coma-thing, where their minds and spirits were trapped but their bodies were not. Tam escaped this by agreeing to help the Empire (he really is weak-minded) and when Captain Pye tried to save Ren, he ended up being nearly killed. But Ren was OK. And they hurried off to the nearest port so that a doctor could look at the Captain. At that port, Ren, Arn (the cabin boy) and Niria left the ship to stretch their legs, but while they were gone it was taken over by the Empire and Pye was taken to the hold of the Blood Storm until he could be transferred to a more secure jail. Down there, he met some people and they led a jailbreak and armed with a lantern and a few weapons they got off a guard, tried to get off the Blood Storm. We’ll return to them later, because in the meantime, Tam had been taken prisoner by more pirates, and Niria, Ren, and Arn had joined that ship because the Sea Roc was gone. Also they’d been burdened with a little mute girl, although why her father decided to put her in the hands of some pirates before he was taken away by the Empire or whatever is beyond me. Anyway, at this moment, Niria, Arn, and Captain Pye (Niria and Captain Pye have already been reunited) are fighting on the deck of the Blood Storm. Tam has been forced to work the Orb until he’s pretty much dying, but he was saved by Tera, the Emperor’s fourth child, and Ren, who is, with the aid of the Pukises Alexis and Marmalade (Pukis = magical creature, can switch between the forms of kitten and small dragon, communicate telepathically with each other and with Ren), fighting Rake Vashkar, the Blood Storm’s stormmaster and a pretty much evil guy (he cut off Tam’s little finger, BTW). Tera’s making a getaway with the Orb and Tam (to work the Orb, I assume). The little girl will probably be kidnapped by the end of the book.
IMPORTANT CHARACTERS:
Mordran = The Emperor’s Commander-in-Chief, plans to overthrow Sanguinus IXYeah… that’s the uncomplicated version.
0
0
-
98
kiwimuncher
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:48Ooooooooo! I just had an idea! Let’s not return to the perspective of Tera until the very end. That would be so cool! It would also be a very suspenseful ending……. Well anyway…….. we can do that later……
————————————————————–Ren barely had time to react before Vashkar was on him. The huge man landed like a boulder on Ren’s side. Ren only had a split second to roll out of the way, lest he was crushed by the huge man’s body. Without missing a beat, Vashkar leaped back up to his feet. Ren had hardly gotten back on his feet when Vashkar was onto him again. The man was relentless!
Ren had to think fast! Quickly, Ren screamed the first words that came into his head. “Flamula Infenso Pilus!â€
The words had an instant effect. Vashkar reared back, screaming, his purple haiir ablaze. Ren took this opportunity to glance around. Good, Tam and the girl were gone. Ren turned back to Vashkar and forcefully rammed his body into Vashkar’s flaming figure, forcing the man to the ground.
“That’s for Captain Pye!” Ren screamed.
Ren turned away from Vashkar, who was sprawled, helpless, upon the ground. Suddenly, Ren let out a yell. The Orb! Where was it?! That girl must have taken it!
Ren turned to run out after her when he landed face to face with Vashkar.
“Going somewhere?” the man asked with an evil grin and held up the alchemical pistal. Ren barely had any time to react before he hit with the greatest force he had ever known. Vashkar laughed manically as Ren fell to the ground.
“I don’t care how useful you are. No one messes with my hair.” he chuckled.
Out of the corner of his fading vision, Ren was calmed by the appearance of a tiny pair of familiar, fluttering wings.
0
0
-
99
kiwimuncher
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:53Oh snap. We’ve a;; been writing at the same time.
I didn’t even realize! OK. Will wait until everything cools down before I go crazy again. Sorry.
0
0
-
100
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 18:5899- No, no, it’s OK. Your thing is wonderful. We’ll keep it. And writing at the same time is fine because than something’s happening.
0
0
-
101
Cat's Meow
in March 29th, 2008 @ 19:3197 – And that was the uncomplicated version? Amusing.
100 – This is so much better than all the times where nothing has been going on.
98 – And the wings at the end are…the Pukises?
0
0
-
102
kiwimuncher
in March 29th, 2008 @ 20:04101) Yep!
0
0
-
103
Alice
in March 29th, 2008 @ 20:17101- Yeah. Sort of sad, actually. I left out tons of details and it still took my twenty minutes.
0
0
-
104
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 12:16Ugh. This thread is pretty slow, given that yesterday we posted goodness-knows-how-many words.
Lessee….
~~~
After the battle, Niria found Ren in the cabin, tying up a wounded Vashkar.
“We won, Ren!” she cried triumphantly, nearly bursting with something she needed to tell him. Ren hardly noticed. He stared at the floor.
“We lost, Niria. We lost the Orb.”
A dreadful pause. “You did what?”
“Vashkar… Tam… and then a girl. She saved Tam, but she took the Orb.”
“Tam? He’s here?”
“Not anymore. The girl took him. And the Orb.” He buried his face in his hands. Alexis, in feline form, tried to comfort him.
“Oh, no,” said Niria. “Well… Why don’t you come out on deck, Ren?”
“Why? I saw the battle. There’s too much blood. I don’t want to go.”
“I think you do,” she said.
“Fine.” He rose slowly to his feet, and Alexis changed shape and flew up to his shoulder. Marmalade followed at a distance.
~~~
More in a minute.
0
0
-
105
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 12:26104 – I would write, but I would probably interfere. -thinks-
Ah! I’ll add more inbetween those, since it seems like the wings are never definitively stated to be the Pukises’.
—Just before he went black, Ren heard a tiny voice in his head.
I’m here, Ren, it said. Don’t worry. I’m here.
—Ren doesn’t sound very hurt in 104. Maybe he doesn’t notice, but then Niria sees his leg is bleeding, or something like that? I dunno.
0
0
-
106
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 12:37105- I don’t think he is hurt. Is he? I thought he was just hit in the head with a great deal of force and an alchemical pistol, which would give him a splitting headache and knock him out cold for a while (he woke up after the battle, which took quite a while, and then Niria came and found him, which took a bit longer), but Ren can definitely disguise a headache.
*reads kiwimuncher’s post*
OK. Never mind. Delete 104. He wasn’t hit in the head with a heavy pistol. He was shot.
0
0
-
107
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 12:47Oh……. I guess I’ll just wait with Cat’s Meow.
Yeah. He doesn’t sound very hurt there. I mean, he just got shot with a alchemical gun and blacked out. Of course, we don’t know how long the battle on deck lasted. It probubly lasted a very long time because of the numbers and the extent of defense the Bloodstorm had. It also must have been pretty furious for no one to notice Tera escaping in the Wavebreaker. So, actually, Ren’s condition may be adequate……. What do you guys think?
0
0
-
108
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 12:48Oh. Never mind. *Read Alice’s post*
0
0
-
109
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:06OK.
~~~
When the battle was over, Niria began to worry about Ren. “Arn,” she asked, “have you seen Ren?” The boy was tying a long gash on his leg with a strip of his shirt. He shook his head.
Niria bit her lip and wandered off. Where was he? She turned in slow, worried circles among the havoc. And then something caught her eye. A gold-and-cream-colored Pukis, flying sedately over the chaotic deck.
“Marmalade!” she gasped.
Marmalade, satisfied in having caught the young woman’s attentions, turned and flew in the direction of the quarterdeck. Niria followed hastily. “Where did you come from?” she asked the Pukis, but of course got no reply.
She was led into a fine room, ostentatiously decorated ((That is NOT the word I want…)), but a terrible mess. There was blood on the rug, the curtains were askew… No-doubt-highly-important papers from the captain’s desk lay scattered on the floor, and more than one item or piece of decoration was severely singed or smoldering. The whole room smelled of alchemical powder and burnt hair. But that was not the worst.
On the floor lay two unconscious figures: Rake Vashkar, covered in burns and scratch marks, his violet hair in disarray, and Ren, still and bloody.
“Ren!” gasped Niria. “Sphaere, no! REN!”
~~~
0
0
-
110
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:23Well……. I guess I could try to write some……. Oh my! We’re so close!
——————————————————
Ren struggled in his sleep. He knew that he needed to wake up, There was something he needed to do. Something important. But, somehow, he couldn’t seem to open his eyes; he couldn’t seem to lift his head out of the fog. Slowly, yet surely, he felt himself being lifted up, and up, and up out of his slumber. In the distance, a whisper echoed in his head. “He’s here. I’ve found him.”
——————————————————-
Ren began to stir restlessly, his hands brushing against his numerous bandages. Beside him, Alexis let out a purr on contentment. she coaxed.
With a slight groan, Ren opened his eyes and sat up slightly. Immediately, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and joy and he gasped. Before him, sat a much weathered, yet familier face with a hat perched upon his crown.
“Captain Pye!” Ren exclaimed joyously.
——————————————————–
0
0
-
111
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:26Oh snap! It’s gone!
Sorry. I can’t work the italics……
——————————————————–
Beside him, Alexis let out a purr of contentment. About time. Wake up sleepy head. she coaxed.
0
0
-
112
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:28Poo. I still can’t work them.
0
0
-
113
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:37Ren came slowly back to consciousness. Niria was staring into his face. When he opened his eyes, he could see her relax and turn away.
“He woke up,” she said.
“Thank Sphaere,” said a deep, familiar voice. Perhaps I’m not awake, after all, Ren thought, as Captain Pye came into view.
“Ren, lad! You’re awake! You had us worried for a while.”
“Captain Pye?” Ren asked feebly.
“The very same,” said Pye.
“But I thought you were dead!”
“Not quite, although I would have been had Sharpnose and the Wavebreaker not come along in when they did.”
“I lost the Orb, sir. Tam was there, and Vashkar was trying to make him use it, and there was a girl… And I distracted Vashkar, and the girl ran off with the Orb. And Tam.”
Octavio sighed heavily and put his head in his hands. “Princess Tera,” he said.
“Isn’t that the Emperor’s daughter? One of ’em, I mean. The fifth one?”
“Fourth. But yes. And now she has the Orb. And Tam to work it.”
Ren gasped and tried to sit up. “Ow!”
“You were shot, remember. It’s your luck you have no alchemical power, or you’d be dead. Those pistols are quite flawed. They really weren’t figuring in stormmasters at all.”
“Who won the battle?”
“Us. The Blood Storm’s ours now.”
“But not the Orb.”
“No, not the Orb.”
“How long was I knocked out?”
“About four hours after we found you. Goodness knows how long you’d been unconscious before then.”
“Alexis and Marmalade – how are they?”
“They’re fine. Not getting along terribly well, but that’s only to be expected. They never have. They nearly did Rake Vashkar in. Unfortunately he’s a stormmaster so they couldn’t finish the job.”
Niria appeared again, looking distraught. “She’s not anywhere!” she cried. “I’ve looked and looked – she might have fallen overboard – or been killed in battle – or Sphaere knows what else! I promised I’d keep her safe!”
“Who?” asked Ren.
“The bartender’s daughter, the little girl – she’s GONE!”
~~~
Tera sat in the bows of the lifeboat, holding a cloth-wrapped object tightly to her chest. Next to her sat Tam, coatless and shivering, head bowed over his knees. His hand throbbed painfully, matching his headache. He looked away from the imperious girl and her burden with a shudder, out at the tossing waves, at the tired sailors who pulled almost desperately at the oars.
“Where are we going,” he asked hoarsely. His throat stung, but there was no clear water to soothe it.
“Hermetopolis,” said Tera shortly. “To my father. Where else?”
~~~
I’d say this was the end, unless someone has something better to contribute. An epilogue of some sort, perhaps?
0
0
-
114
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:49110- Alright. We will put that in my post instead of the first few lines, so that it looks like this:
Ren struggled in his sleep. He knew that he needed to wake up, There was something he needed to do. Something important. But, somehow, he couldn’t seem to open his eyes; he couldn’t seem to lift his head out of the fog. Slowly, yet surely, he felt himself being lifted up, and up, and up out of his slumber. In the distance, a whisper echoed in his head. “He’s here. I’ve found him.â€
~~~
Ren began to stir restlessly, his hands brushing against his numerous bandages. Beside him, Alexis let out a purr of contentment. About time. Wake up sleepy head, she coaxed.
With a slight groan, Ren opened his eyes and sat up slightly. Immediately, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and joy and he gasped. Before him, sat a much weathered, yet familiar face with a hat perched upon his crown.
“Captain Pye!†Ren exclaimed joyously.
“The very same,†said Pye.
“But I thought you were dead!â€
“Not quite, although I would have been had Sharpnose and the Wavebreaker not come along in when they did.â€
“I lost the Orb, sir. Tam was there, and Vashkar was trying to make him use it, and there was a girl… And I distracted Vashkar, and the girl ran off with the Orb. And Tam.â€
Octavio sighed heavily and put his head in his hands. “Princess Tera,†he said.
“Isn’t that the Emperor’s daughter? One of ‘em, I mean. The fifth one?â€
“Fourth. But yes. And now she has the Orb. And Tam to work it.â€
Ren gasped and tried to sit up. “Ow!â€
“You were shot, remember. It’s your luck you have no alchemical power, or you’d be dead. Those pistols are quite flawed. They really weren’t figuring in stormmasters at all.â€
“Who won the battle?â€
“Us. The Blood Storm’s ours now.â€
“But not the Orb.â€
“No, not the Orb.â€
“How long was I knocked out?â€
“About four hours after we found you. Goodness knows how long you’d been unconscious before then.â€
“Alexis and Marmalade – how are they?â€
“They’re fine. Not getting along terribly well, but that’s only to be expected. They never have. They nearly did Rake Vashkar in. Unfortunately he’s a stormmaster so they couldn’t finish the job.â€
Niria appeared again, looking distraught. “She’s not anywhere!†she cried. “I’ve looked and looked – she might have fallen overboard – or been killed in battle – or Sphaere knows what else! I promised I’d keep her safe!â€
“Who?†asked Ren.
“The bartender’s daughter, the little girl – she’s GONE!â€
~~~
Tera sat in the bows of the lifeboat, holding a cloth-wrapped object tightly to her chest. Next to her sat Tam, coatless and shivering, head bowed over his knees. His hand throbbed painfully, matching his headache. He looked away from the imperious girl and her burden with a shudder, out at the tossing waves, at the tired sailors who pulled almost desperately at the oars.
“Where are we going,†he asked hoarsely. His throat stung, but there was no clear water to soothe it.
“Hermetopolis,†said Tera shortly. “To my father. Where else?â€
0
0
-
115
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 13:5537,049 words. Not quite as much as some RRRs, but still quite a lot.
Are we actually DONE? Does anyone want to add an epilogue? Because if you don’t, then I’ll get out the sparkling cider… and confetti… and balloons… and those little party horns that you blow and they uncurl…. and of course the pie! We can’t forget the pie!
0
0
-
116
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 14:22Guys! Guys! Guys! You have to come here and tell me if it’s over before I explode! I’m all ready to get out the party things and start editing, but I need confirmation!
0
0
-
117
The Man For Aeiou
in March 30th, 2008 @ 14:32115- YEAH! I say give it a 24 hour zone* if CM or Kiwimuncher object by 2:30 P.M. March 31, It will be taken.
How does that sound?
0
0
-
118
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 14:44117- I know, I know. *dies surreptitiously*
0
0
-
119
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 15:09*taps foot impatiently* *casts longing glances at story* It just begs to be edited…
I don;t see how I’m going to be able to do anything else until Meow and kiwimuncher arrive. Maybe I’ll go read. Maybe I’ll pace the room for a few hours.
*paces* *tries to read* *paces some more* *paces while reading*
0
0
-
120
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 17:23CAT’S MEOW IS HERE.
All right. Me loves, but me has one comment. Me thinks that the ending (not the WHOLE ending, just the very, very end) sounds a little abrubt. Like, that’s not the way you want to leave the reader hanging until the next book. I dunno. Maybe it would make more sense, after all, to have that part in there but then go back to Ren and the others for another paragraph? It just feels a little ackward right now, all in all, almost like…almost like it needs a few more pages, to just sort of tie it up in a neat little bundle, ready for the reader to read the next book. Ending the story mere pages after the climax is a little odd.-hides- Just saying…
0
0
-
121
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 17:39120- OK. Fine by me. That’s why I was waiting for someone else. But could you write that? Because I don’t really know what else to say…
0
0
-
122
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 17:56Yeah, sounds fine.
—
“Why?” Tam said, his voice.
“Because I said so,” Tera said, turning to him, but her heart didn’t seem quite in it. “Because I, the Fourth Daughter of the Emperor, said so. So there.”
Tam looked away from her, but Tera got a slight glimpse of his eyes, dark with pain, and worry. Vashkar had taken not only Tam’s strength, and nearly his life, but much of his fighting spirit as well.
She sighed, and lifted the heavy oars, not designed for someone her size, out of the water, dipping them back in with barely a sound. The waves crashed in perfect time; the beat of the ocean. One, two. One, two. One, two.
The waves made steady rythem, one that always stayed the same, or at least changed so slightly that you could barely notice it at all. But now, like a hurricane stirring from the warm waters of the west, the pattern of the waves were changing in big ways. And at the center it were Tam, the injured boy who sat in her lifeboat, giving up, and Ren, the boy who Tera had hardly seen but for a glimpse or two when he helped her and Tam escape.
“To Hermetopollis we go,” Tera repeated under her breath, just a bit louder than a puff of wind. “The seas are changing, and who knows what will happen next? One thing’s for sure, though. I plan to be right in the thick of it.”
—I like that ending. It seems a bit more conclusive.
Let me know what you think, and then we just need kiwimuncher.
0
0
-
123
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:01122- MUCH better.
*copies and pastes into document* *waits impatiently for kiwimuncher*
0
0
-
124
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:47OMG! I missed it!
Anyway, I love it! *jumps up and down*
I can’t believe we’re done! I was on the Randon thread and I saw TMFA’s post and I almost hyperventilated!
0
0
-
125
Alice
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:53Whee! We’re DONE! *pies Meow and kiwimuncher* We did it! We did it! We did it! *puts on Celebratory Hat of RRR-ness and Editing* *sings* *dances* *blows trumpet-y party things* *pies everyone in sight* *fastens balloons to furniture* *jumps on couch* WEEEEEEEE’RRRRRRRREE DDDDOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!! *celebrates some more*
0
0
-
126
Alice is CELEBRATING!!!!!
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:54Does anyone want me to post the Whole Story so we can start editing?
0
0
-
127
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:55YAY! We all agreed it’s done!
PARTY.
0
0
-
128
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:56What do we do now? I’ve never edited before………*is nervous*
0
0
-
129
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:57-runs around in circles-
-gets dizzy-
-stops for a second-
I’ll go get some food from the Hare & Hedgepig to celebrate, and invite other Musers to join us.
0
0
-
130
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:57OMG! That was funny.
We’re all posting one minet after each other…..
0
0
-
131
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 18:58126 – No. Right now we are celebrating. Later we edit.
0
0
-
132
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:04129) I’ll be there!
0
0
-
133
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:08*tidies up* *sets up refreshments*
Yes! We are ready! Come one everybody! Party time!
0
0
-
134
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:11-hopes people actually come-
Otherwise we’ll have to eat all of these muffins ourselves.
0
0
-
135
Midnight Fiddler (she of the 2 spzdk points)
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:14Congratulations, everybody!! Perhaps I’ll read it, and all the ones befre it. Heavens, I can never keep up with these all, but I always admire the writing talent on the blog, I’ll have to just look up the old threads and read them sometime.
Anyway, congrats and pies!!!! =[|} =[|} =[|} =[|}
0
0
-
136
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:17135 – We’ll probably post it in its entirety on some thread or another. Or perhaps a GAPA could put it in a Google Doc for us. I dunno. -gives muffin-
0
0
-
137
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:22Muffins and chocolate kiwi pie, and cobbler, and mint chocolate chip cookies and cheese and almond chocolate chunk brownies and my famous iced banana bread and punch and ovaltine and doritos and more cheese and ranch dressing and homemade icecream and cadbury eggs and little debbie cakes and even more cheese and cookie icecream pie, and death by chocolate cake and stroganoff and chicken wings and jolly ranchers and MORE CHEESE THEN YOU CAN POSSIBLY IMAGINE!
0
0
-
138
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:32SOUNDS YUMMY. @_@
Now, where did Alice go?
0
0
-
139
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:34I don’t know…….. But I’m going to have to go to bed soon. I’ll try to stay on for a while longer though…. *eats cheese*
0
0
-
140
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:40*drops by to make sure the catering is in order*
*stays for a glass of sparkling cider and a bit of cheese*Congratulations to the Sea Roc authors! Happy editing to you!
0
0
-
141
Ultimate Supreme Executive Chairman Grant O.
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:41Is this where the party is? Parties… I love parties! Drinks all around! (POTC reference.)
Congrats anyway.
0
0
-
142
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:42140 – Thank you!
-eats muffins-
0
0
-
143
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 19:56141) Yep! It sure is!
*turns up some music*
Yay! Party! Party! *jams to music*
0
0
-
144
kiwimuncher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 20:09Oh well. I’m afraid I have to go. It’s bedtime.
And I have to wake u early tomorrow with school. Have a good time everybody!
Bye!
0
0
-
145
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 20:20Bye kiwimuncher.
0
0
-
146
Nthanda the Laugher
in March 30th, 2008 @ 20:25Just dropping by to say congrats. Keep the music down, though, I think I hear police sirens.
0
0
-
147
Jadestone
in March 30th, 2008 @ 20:44Aha, I am glad you all have been successful! I would be happy to join in your celebrating, if you don’t mind. It seems all the RRRs I inhabit inevitably die, or all of the people I am writing them with leave the blog. *opens bottle of sparkling juice* *pours glasses for all writers* Cheers to you!
0
0
-
148
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 20:53146 – Maybe they can join the party too!
147 – That happened for a while, but this one and RRR SMAS-TT were recently revived. If you’d like to help us write the next part of this one, or edit it, we’d be glad for your help!
0
0
-
149
ΡÖŞÎĈ
in March 30th, 2008 @ 21:00I’m going to re-join this RRR and possibly edit some of it, if that’s OK with you.
0
0
-
150
Purple Panda
in March 30th, 2008 @ 21:08I definitely like the second ending better — it concludes the story very well!
*CELEBRATES!!!*
I can’t wait to start editing!!!
0
0
-
151
Cat's Meow
in March 30th, 2008 @ 21:55149 – Yeah, sure. We could use your help.
150 – Yay!
0
0
-
152
Alice is CELEBRATING!!!!!
in March 30th, 2008 @ 23:29138- I’m sorry… I went out to eat. We had Bosnian food. ‘Twas my own private celebration.
I am sorry I missed this one, though.
Oh well. I can still read the comments! Thanks, everyone! *toasts*
149- Great! If you help edit, then we can cut out a lot of complications.
0
0
-
153
kiwimuncher
in March 31st, 2008 @ 06:40Good morning everyone!
*eats remains of cheese and muffins* Welcome back returning people! It’s awesome to have you back!
0
0
-
154
Alice is CELEBRATING!!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 08:51Ergh. Look what I will do for my dear old MB. I got up fifteen minutes earlier so I could go on the blog for fifteen minutes more before going off to school.
*munches leftovers*
0
0
-
155
Alice is CELEBRATING!!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 08:59I think I’ll post the story after school, when I’ll be able to pay attention to the editing process. Is that OK? ‘Cause I know kiwimuncher’s at school as well, and possibly POSOC, and possibly Pan. Meow doesn’t have any school, of course, the lucky duck. I wish my Spring break had been cleverly situated right after the RRRs became super-active.
0
0
-
156
The Man For Aeiou
in March 31st, 2008 @ 12:12*pies*
0
0
-
157
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 18:22Anyhow:
THE SEA ROC
By PseudonymThe Inner Sea had formed hundreds of years before, when the lowland flats in the
center of Sphaere had been deluged constantly as the Age of Ice ended and the great glaciers melted. Now, the only land surface of Sphaere is the mountains around its shores.
The Sanguiz Empire soon took advantage of the confusion caused by the Deluge to expand its territory from the handful of states it once commanded. As our story opens, all of Sphaere is under its iron grip.
That is, almost all.
Hardy bands of seafarers, disgusted with the decadence and corruption that infects Sphaere, have taken to the Inner Sea and the scattering of lawless isles in its center. They raid the prosperous, Empire-sanctioned merchant ships that cross the Sea and bamboozle the incompetent navy.
One ship in particular is notable among these: The Sea Roc.Ren Splayr dashed down the narrow alley, the loose soles of his sandals flapping on its damp bricks. The whistles of the soldiers weren’t far behind. Ren hoped he could get to the seafront before they caught him and he went the same way as his uncle. Perlan Ethor, Ren’s only remaining family, had taken him in when his mother died and his father disappeared. Now Perlan was gone too, shot by the captain of the guard for writing an article about corruption in the Sanguiz Empire. Funny how a few strokes of ink in the Hermetopolis Gazette could translate into a puff of alchemical smoke, a flying musket ball, and death. Ren was wanted too, simply for knowing Perlan and “possible aiding and abetting propaganda against our glorious Emperor Sanguinus IX.”
Ren’s only hope was to stow away aboard a merchant ship bound for the opposite side of Sphaere, all the way across the Inner Sea.
“Where are you running to, boy?” said a gruff voice, and Ren looked up into the eyes of a man. Probably a sailor of high rank, to judge by his clothes. Maybe even a captain. He wore a very large and ridiculous three-cornered hat. In spite of his present state, Ren wanted to laugh, but there was no time. He dodged the man, and sped off down the alley again.
Octavio Pye watched the boy go. He automatically sized him up. Limber, agile, small for his age of maybe fourteen… he would be a good powder monkey. Why was he in such a hurry?
A bunch of officious-looking people in the uniforms of Imperial soldiers rushed down the alley after the boy. Octavio was experienced at looking as though he had no idea what was going on. The guards didn’t question him.
So the boy is in trouble with the Sanguiz Empire, Octavio mused. I think he won’t refuse a job aboard the Sea Roc.
He turned and took one of the many shortcuts he knew to the harbor.
Ren ran on, his heart pounding in his chest, his breath coming ragged. He reached the harbor, and looked wildly from side to side for a place to hide. The soldiers were gaining, and there was nowhere to go.
Nowhere except the stinking black water of the harbor.
One of the soldiers, a lean, athletic one, pulled ahead, raising his musket to his shoulder. Ren leaped into the sea, hearing the bullet whiz over his head.
With a loud sploosh, the water closed over him. He fought to get to the surface, flailing wildly. When he reached it, though, he almost wished he hadn’t. Three soldiers were pointing guns at him, and looked like they intended to use them.
There were three loud cracks, and Ren cringed, expecting to feel the bullets smashing into his chest. But they didn’t. He looked up to see the soldiers clutching their injured hands, their unfired muskets on the ground beside them.
What happened? thought Ren. The soldiers were pushed out of the way as a man with a long beard and a green robe pulled him out of the water with a grip as strong as a lion’s. The man, judging by his appearance was an alchemist, maybe a doctor. “Come on! We must hurry! These soldiers will recover and call for reinforcements very soon.” Ren had no choice but to follow the alchemist through the crowds of people, hoping that wherever he was going, it was somewhere safe.
The alchemist stopped in front of a small three-masted ship moored at an out-of-the-way corner of the dock.
“Vushtek!” came a cry from on board. “You found him!”
“Yes, and I’m being pursued. Let me up, quick!”
A head poked over the rail. It was the man from the alley. “If they catch up to you, they’ll be sorry they messed with the crew of Octavio Pye. Tzil? Niria? I need a wind.”
Ren dimly noticed a man in blue and white clothing raising a hand, and a strong breeze blowing across the waterfront. A weatherweaver, he thought, but he wasn’t surprised. His head was reeling from hearing the name of Octavio Pye. Octavio Pye! The dreaded Captain Krakeneater of the pirate ship Sea Roc!!!
When Ren came to, he was lying on a berth in a ship that rolled alarmingly beneath him. It took him a few minutes to remember where he was and what had happened, and he would have gladly slipped back into unconsciousness and forgotten all about it again. He groaned, and almost wished that the soldiers had caught him. What they would do to him couldn’t be much worse than what was going to happen to him now, he thought. But then again, he was still alive, and he wouldn’t be if the pirates hadn’t saved him.
The door opened and a boy came in. He was perhaps two years older than Ren and carrying a pile of clothes. “You’re awake,” he said with obvious surprise.
“Yes.” And I wish I wasn’t, he added silently.
“I brought you some dry clothes,” said the older boy. “And when you’re dressed, Captain Pye would like a word with you.” And he left.
Ren slowly dressed into the brown cotton shirt and maroon breeches the boy had brought him. He stumbled out of the cabin and onto the main deck of the ship. All around him, men were working, in the rigging and on the deck. Over in a corner, the boy who had brought him the clothes silently scrubbed the wooden deck, every once in a while being kicked by a man in a long cerulean robe and striped pantaloon. Ren walked over to the side of the ship and looked out into the cool, clear waters. The splash of the waves that hit the ship and the caw of the seagulls all seemed to mock him. I wish I were back home in Hermetopolis, thought Ren.
“Ah, there you are,” said a voice.
Ren spun around and found himself face to face with Octavio Pye. “I want to get off,” he said flatly.
“I think we had better talk about this in my cabin,” said the captain, and steered Ren down below.
“I want to get off,” Ren repeated when they were in the captain’s cabin. “I want to go home.”
“You have no home, if I am correct in my guessing. In Hermetopolis, you were on the run from the law. You were about to be killed.”
Ren could not deny this, though he wanted to.
“I need a powder monkey,” continued Captain Pye. “You need safety. Is it a deal?”
Ren closed his eyes, and nearly shook his head, when the full truth came home to him. He paused, reliving the moment of his uncle’s death. He opened his eyes.
“It’s a deal.”
“Good, then. Report to me tomorrow morning at three bells-that’s five thirty to a landsman like you. I will give you your duties then. For today, explore the ship! Learn everything you can today, because we cannot afford failure.”
Ren gulped. Will they punish me? What kind of punishments? he thought. He’d heard of pirates and how they hurt and killed their prisoners. They’d walk the planks, get flogged, or even be shot! Ren was not sure if he was considered a prisoner, but after seeing the way that cabin boy was treated on the deck, Ren knew-or thought he knew-that Captain Pye was harsh on punishments.
“Aye aye, sir…er, captain,” Ren quickly said. He spun around, and ran back out to the main deck, trying to get as far away from Captain Pye as possible.
“Boy!” said Captain Pye.
Ren stopped, terrified, and turned around. “Yes, sir?”
“Are you frightened of me?”
“Yes, sir,” said Ren woodenly.
“You needn’t be.”
“Yes, sir.”
“STOP!” bellowed Octavio Pye. “Stop saying that!”
“Ye- alright, sir.”
The captain put his head in his hands and sighed. Then he took off his hat, and Ren saw that he was completely bald, though he couldn’t have been more than a few years over fifty. “Why are you frightened?”
“You’re a pirate, sir. You just said you couldn’t afford failure, and I saw the cabin boy being beaten just now-”
“What!”
“He was being beaten, sir, while he scrubbed the deck.”
“I know for a fact that the cabin boy is asleep in the bows at this very moment. He’s getting lazy, too.” The Captain added, half to himself.
“No, he’s not. Asleep in the bows, I mean.” Somehow Ren couldn’t stop himself, he knew he was talking back to a pirate captain, but he was so frightened he didn’t even care.
But it didn’t really matter at all, because the Captain took no notice, but replaced his hat and rushed onto the deck. Ren sat with wobbly knees and a stomach turned to jelly, and recovered from his fear.Octavio Pye was worried, and with good reason. The boy was enough to make anyone worry. It wasn’t that he was prideful or bold, although he was both of those things, especially the latter-no, it was something else. And the Captain knew exactly what it was, because it had been worrying him for two years, since he had acquired a new midshipman, Tam Eizid. Tam and Ren were hardly alike, except in one respect, and that was this: both boys had power. Incredibly strong and incredibly rare power, and neither of them knew it. And Tam needed a good talking-to, decided Octavio. The boy was too soft.
Captain Pye walked over to where Tam Eizid was scrubbing the deck.
“What are you doing?” he asked, though he knew perfectly well. “This is the cabin boy’s job.”
“Yes, sir.”
“The cabin boy is getting positively lazy. I haven’t seen him working once this week, but all his jobs are getting done. I was beginning to think we had a brownie aboard. But no, it’s you, isn’t it?”
Tam nodded miserably.
“You go and attend to your own duties. And wake Arn while you’re at it. Where’s that new boy? Oh, never mind, I’ll deal with him later.”
Ren wandered about waiting for something to happen so he could stop waiting for nothing. As he walked, a small figure (if you could call it that) rushed across the deck. It resembled a small, winged dragon with ivory scales and golden pinions. It made a noise similar to a caterwaul, then transformed into a skinny, cream-furred kitten that dashed around the corner of a cabin and out of sight.
A Pukis! thought Ren. One of the fiercely protective dragon-cats from the Free Island of Lithuslov!
But what was a Pukis doing here aboard the Sea Roc? He followed the Pukis around the corner, and then through a corridor, but it was gone. Ren looked around and then saw a flash of ivory scales and followed the Pukis through a small trapdoor halfway covered by a barrel of apples. Without thinking, Ren hopped down through the hole in the floor and found Captain Pye leaning over a desk. The Pukis flew up onto the pirate’s shoulder and perched itself there, before transforming back into a kitten.
“Well, hi there, Marmalade! How’s it going? Is everyone behaving?” the captain asked the Pukis.
Marmalade purred and pointed towards Ren.
The captain turned around in his chair to see what Marmalade was gesturing towards. When he saw Ren, his face grew red with anger, and then it turned back to its normal pigment, as he calmed down and grew an almost embarrassed, expression.
“Well, you’ve found my treasure hut. I guess you’ll be questioning me from now on unless I tell you. So sit down, and I will tell you all,” said Captain Pye, gesturing towards a small stool in the corner.
Ren did not understand a single thing that was going on, so, seeing as he had no other choice, he sat uncomfortably on the wooden stool. The wood was poorly cut, and had severe water damage. When he shifted his position on the stool, a faint creaking sound emerged from the legs. There were four of them, and they were quite thin and taking on a green tinge. Ren sat on his hands, as he usually does when he is uncomfortable, but vetoed that idea soon after he tried it, as the wood was so rough. Little splinters of wood stuck to his hands, and he tried to inconspicuously pick the slivers out of his skin. Captain Pye looked at him strangely, so he put his hands in his lap and focused all of his attention on the Captain.
“I will tell you all about our plan,” the captain went on. “We’ve been collecting treasure of all kinds from merchant ships, naval ships, and even those two-timing privateers. Eventually, we hope to get enough so that we can set ourselves up in society as respectable people. Then-” he grinned sardonically- “we can stop bringing society down from the outside, and start bringing society down from the inside. Sanguiz IX won’t last forever, and he has twelve children. The eldest ones are triplets. While they’re fighting over the throne, we can probably carve out a good-sized chunk of Sphaere for ourselves, where people can live without being bled dry by taxes or getting shot for speaking the truth. Money always helps- bribing public officials can get you anywhere if the price is high enough. And then, when we’ve got a proper country-colony-whatchacallit, with its own army and Alchemist Corps, we’ll take over Sphaere, and hand it over to the people.”
“So you’re like good pirates, then, right?” Ren asked timidly.
“Well, sort of. We have a good cause, I suppose, but I have no illusions. We have killed people and we have robbed ships, and we will continue to do so until we have finished what we started out to do. Come into my cabin, I have something to show you.”
In the cabin, Captain Pye started looking in his numerous dressers and drawers, and under papers around his desk. Finally, he found what he was looking for and exclaimed,” Here we are!”
He pulled out a golden sphere, with all of the known lands in Sphaere on it. From inside, Ren noticed, came a faint red glow. The golden globe made Ren shiver. It seemed as if a whole power came from inside the sphere, and it beckoned faintly for Ren to use the power.
“Inside this globe, know as the Orb of Centaur, is a power stronger than every military member of the Sanguiz Empire Army, combined,” said the captain. “There are only two people who can control it. And now, I have both of them on my ship.”
“Who?” asked Ren, unsure if he really wanted to know.
“Well, one of them is Tam Eizid. The boy you saw being beaten, who is not, in fact, the cabin boy, but the midshipman. He feels rather sorry for the crew, I’m afraid, and seems to have made a habit out of doing other people’s work. The other one…” he paused. “Well, the other one is you.”
Ren was too stunned to answer. Captain Pye continued. “There are four essential elements in Sphaere, and talented people can work with any of them. Alchemists work with earth. They are very common; in fact people who do not have alchemical talent are rare. Stormmaster is a generic term for weatherweavers, who work air, and waveworkers, who work water. The fourth class is so rare that it doesn’t even have a name. They work with fire. You and Tam are of that kind.”
He picked up the orb again. “This, of course, isn’t the real orb, just a replica made alchemically from our best knowledge of its appearance. The real orb is in a steel strongbox in a locked compartment aboard the 200-gun flagship of the Sanguiz Navy, the Blood Storm.”
“Oh,” said Ren, wondering what that odd mix of disappointment and elation and shock was called, if it even had a name. “Does the other boy know? Tam?”
“He hasn’t the faintest idea. And I don’t intend to tell him yet, either.” The Captain walked out of the cabin, and Ren followed, hearing the wood groan beneath his feet. Ren walked over to the edge of the boat and looked down at the water splashing against the side of the boat. Captain Pye was pacing near the door of his cabin. Ren looked closely at his hat – Octavio Pye was famous for his large tricorn hat. Ren looked back out on the water, and saw that it was turning a darker color. Little ripples began appearing on the surface of the navy water, and Ren knew a storm was coming. He walked over to the Captain to tell him about the weather, but it seemed that Pye already knew. His head was tilted slightly upward, and his nose was working over-time trying to figure out where the storm was coming from, and where it was headed. Captain Pye’s strongest sense was his nose, at least when it came to detecting storms.
Captain Pye stared at Ren. He tugged on the brim of his hat. He sniffed again. And then he said those terrible words, “It’s coming from the South.”
“Tzil! Niria! I need you on deck!” bellowed the Captain. “We have to quell the storm!”
A man in blue and white clothing rushed up to them, followed by a young woman of about twenty years. “We’ll do our best, Captain,” said the woman, “but there’s something wrong about these waves…”
Tzil licked his finger and raised it up. Small strands of lightning seemed to crackle across the tip. “Niria’s right,” he said urgently. “This is a made storm.”
“Can you quell it?” the captain asked.
“Well… together, Niria and I are a match for any lone stormmaster on the Inner Sea, but this one must have been sent by a confederation of twenty, possibly more. We need to find a safe harbor, and fast.”
The captain considered for a moment, and then began barking orders. “All sails up, crew! Niria, make sure the waves don’t swamp us. Tzil, keep the wind to a moderate level so the canvas doesn’t burst. We’re going to ride this storm out until we can reach the isle of Lithuslov.”
Ren stood still as confusion immediately fell upon the ship, and the crew ran every-which-way, not sure what they were supposed to be doing. He wondered where Lithuslov was.
Then he had an idea. He ran up to the captain. “Sir, could I help the weatherweavers? You said I had talent.”
“Not that kind. Fire talent. Ask them.”
Ren trotted up to Tzil and Niria, standing with closed eyes in the middle of the hustle and bustle. “Could I help?” he asked, reluctant to disturb them.
Niria opened her eyes. She closed them, and opened them again. “Tzil. Look!” she said softly. Tzil opened his eyes.
“Did you just ask if you could help?”
Ren nodded. “Can I?”
“Not with this, but you have power.” And he closed his eyes again. Niria shrugged at Ren and went back to muttering spells.
Ren stood on the swaying deck, wishing he could be happy about having power, but knowing it was no good.
The storm blew out of the south with unbelievable fury and suddenness. Massive towers of cloud piled up in the sky, crowned by lightning. A colossal wave rode the sea before it, driven by the mad wind. The Sea Roc was lifted up by the wave and flung through the air like a toy. Tzil and Niria rose into the air, wreathed in glittering chains of electricity. Ren managed to grab hold of a bulwark and prevent himself from being swept away. Tam Eizid was not so lucky. The midshipman was smashed off the deck by a freezing, gray plume of water. Several seabirds rode its crest, screaming triumphantly.
“Stormy petrels,” Captain Pye muttered. Then he shouted, “Throw Tam a line!” Another wave broke over the deck, making him cough and splutter. He knew the chances of saving Tam were virtually nil, but he had to try.
“It’s no good, Captain,” Tzil said. His voice rang like a bell through the clamor of the storm, even though he didn’t raise his voice. “I recognized those petrels. One of them had a scar above its eye.”
“How does a petrel get a scar like that??”
“I put it there. Those aren’t petrels, they’re wave spirits, and they’re in the service of Rake Vashkar, weatherweaver of the Blood Storm.”
Soon the storm began to away, leaving with the petrels. Captain Pye went down below, and the crew hurried around, trying to clean up the mess left by the storm. Ren stood on the deck, shocked and sad. He had never even got a chance to meet Tam, and now he was dead- or captured by the Sanguiz Empire.
Tzil and Niria were asleep down below, tired out by their efforts to quell the storm. Captain Pye was doing who knows what in his cabin. Ren was all alone.
Tam kept his head above water for as long as he could, and eventually the storm quieted. He floated on his back, watching petrels that shouldn’t be there flying above him. Every now and then one would seem to lose shape for a moment, only to resume the form of a petrel a little later. Tam’s head swam, and he realized his limbs were all numb. He wouldn’t survive much longer in this cold.
Then a ship loomed above him. Tam gave a weak yell and attempted to swim out of the way. His frozen legs would hardly obey him. Someone on the ship shouted something, and then down came a rope, whistling through the air from the very high deck of the ship. Tam grabbed it, and was hauled up onto the ship.
“What is it?” asked a voice, accompanied by hurried footsteps.
“Found a boy in the water, sir. ‘E’s half dead.”
“A boy? Really?” The voice seemed much too interested, and not in a good way. “Where do you imagine he came from?”
“I don’t know, sir, but he’s a midshipman, wherever he came from. He’s got the proper badge.”
“A midshipman! Ah! Bring him to my cabin!”
“Yes, Mr. Vashkar, sir,” said the seaman, and then Tam lost his senses, and heard no more.Ren watched Tam drift farther and farther out of sight, until watching his bony body fade into the horizon. He leaned over the edge of the boat, watching the waves from the storm get smaller and smaller; only creating small splashes now. He heard a shout, and turned around suddenly, almost tangling himself in a net crumpled up by his feet. Someone was standing at the stern of the boat, shouting.
“What in the name of -” Captain Pye stormed out of his cabin, but was stopped mid-step when he saw what was going on…
The ship’s Pukis, Marmalade, stood on the deck in dragon form, hissing furiously and spitting fire. Across from it lay a petrel, wounded and unable to walk or change shape.
Tzil walked over to the petrel-spirit that was lying on the deck. He kicked Marmalade to the side, cursing under his breath. Marmalade spat a small ball of fire at him, then turned back into a kitten and ran over to Captain Pye.
Tzil examined the petrel-spirit, noticing it had a red feather on its right wing, and a scar right above its left eye. “Letor,” whispered Tzil. “Letor! Wake up, I command you!”
The petrel-spirit, Letor, woke up, coughed, and glared at the weatherweaver standing over him.
“Where are they?” Tzil demanded. He shook the bird, which grunted. Letor squinted, trying to turn into a coyote or something that could nip Tzil, but he couldn’t. He was too exhausted.
Tzil grabbed Letor and shook him. “Where are they taking Tam?”
Letor laughed, and said, “I’ll never tell you.”
“Niria!” Tzil called. “Grab the matches. We’re having petrel tonight!”
“Fine, fine! I’ll tell you!” exclaimed Letor, fearing for his life. “They are going to Helean City, where Mordran is preparing for the fight of all Sphaere!”
“Who’s Mordran?” piped up Ren.
“The Emperor’s Commander-in-chief,” replied Captain Pye.
“Do they have any idea of his powers?” Tzil continued his interrogation.
“No,” gasped Letor. “What powers?”
“Then why do they want him?”
“Bait. He’s a favorite of yours, isn’t he, Captain? You won’t just let him die.”
“But we still have the advantage,” said the captain under his breath.
How wrong he was.
Even Tzil had no idea what good liars wave spirits were.Tam woke in a dark room. It was a few minutes before he realized that his hands were tied to the sides of the hard, wooden chair he was sitting on. An alchemical lamp, a crystal globe filled with phlogiston, shone blindingly into his face. As a result, the features of the man sitting across from him were unclear. The voice, however, was anything but. It cut through his throbbing head like a knife.
“Hello, Tam.”
“Who are you?” Tam rasped. “How do you know my name?”
“My faithful spirits have been following the Sea Roc for several weeks. The only reason we haven’t attacked it is that we didn’t want to damage you.”
“Why the heck am I so important?”
“Tell me, Tam. Are you happy aboard the Sea Roc?”
“Well, Captain’s pretty strict, and I don’t have the best position, but it’s better than the life I left behind…”
“I could get you a job aboard the Blood Storm. Any position, even first mate. Wages of up to ten aurums a day, luxurious lodgings- oh, anything you desire.”
Tam snorted. It sounded like a good deal, but these things always did at first, and he wasn’t sure he trusted this silver-tongued stranger. “What’s the catch?”
“We want you to do us a favor.”
“What is that?”
The man reached into a deep pocket and pulled out a small, golden globe, engraved with images of all the lands of Sphaere. It gleamed in the light from the phlogiston lamp, but also seemed to produce a more subtle light from within.
“We want you to use this in the service of Emperor Sanguinus IX.”
“Wow…” thought Tam. He didn’t know if he should accept the offer. Something sounded fishy about this man and all he had to offer. “Can I think about it?” he asked.
“Sure, sure… take as much time as you want…just remember the Blood Storm is waiting for you.” And with that the man disappeared.
Tam rested his head against the surprisingly hard wooden wall. It looked brand new, unlike the wood of the Sea Roc, which still held up well, but was starting to show signs of weathering, and always seemed damp. He did not trust the strange man, however intriguing his offer was. Something about his spirit and the Sea Roc…and the emperor.
Two years ago, Tam had stowed away on an exploring ship, heading out of Sphaere. Halfway across the Inner Sea, the Sea Roc had attacked them. Tam, who had remained hidden for weeks, was discovered by the first mate. Given the choice between death and a job aboard the pirate ship, Tam chose the obvious. He was made midshipman, having proved that he was strangely unused to work. The pirates, even Octavio Pye, knew nothing of his past. Tam had managed to mostly forget it himself, too.
Tam had been trained, in those two years, never to trust the emperor or any of his minions. Which was why he was reluctant to take the offer. But what would happen if he refused?Back on the Sea Roc, Ren asked the captain a question that had been floating around in his mind.
“How did you know that Tam and I were the ones with the fire power stuff?”
“That is an interesting question. We found out you were from a stowaway fortuneteller on our ship. The gypsy had a vision in which he saw your face, and luckily he was good at sketching likenesses. It was pure luck that we found you, however. We’d expected something a bit quieter than what actually happened.”
“What happened to the gypsy?”
“Oh, him? We made him walk the plank. Niria found him sneaking around the ship with a dagger one night. She cornered him and found out he was trying to kill me, although why is a mystery I will never find the answer to.
“Now Tam, he was harder to figure it out. By the time we had found the stowaway gypsy, we knew he was one of the Powerful, but it took us a while to figure it out. Tam had served aboard our ship for a whole year before we learned his secret. Not even he knew he was a Powerful. It was in his actions. When we first captured him, er, hired him, we noticed that Marmalade took a sudden liking to him, which was very strange. Other times, when we he was swabbing the deck for example, swarms of fish would surround our ship and one time, during a fierce sea storm, a dolphin even appeared and did a flip in the air, before diving back underwater. But the thing that really gave him away was when he entered my cabin one day, looking very upset and all of the candles went out.”
“Does Tam know he is a Powerful?” Ren asked.
“No, not yet. And now he might not ever,” said the captain, a faraway look in his eyes.
“Why did you tell me but not Tam?” Ren wanted to know.
“Because you stumbled on the treasure room and he didn’t. And because I’m really not sure about Tam.”
“What do you mean?”
“My, you do ask a lot of questions,” sighed the Captain.
“Yes. What do you mean?”
“And you’re persistent. I suppose because he won’t tell him anything about his past, for one. And yet it’s always nagging at him, you can tell. Something certainly is. And when he first came on board he seemed to be afraid of us ‘finding him out’, as he put it.”
“He told you he was afraid of being found out? That’s weird.”
“Hardly. He used to talk in his sleep.”
The storm had calmed, and the Sea Roc was drifting slowly in a gentle breeze. The horizon was featureless except for a purple-gray blur to the north.
“What is that?” Ren inquired.
Pye followed his gaze. “The isle of Lithuslov. We’ll stop there for now. Who knows what sort of weather Rake Vashkar is sending towards us. We’ll be able to survive a storm better if we’re in a harbor.”
“But Lithuslov is uninhabited.”
“As far as the Empire knows, which isn’t very far at all. There used to be a small village of Pukis trappers-”
Marmalade hissed, interrupting him. Pye glared at the Pukis, then continued.
“-which is now a thriving free port, the biggest in the six Free Isles.”
“Will they have food?” Ren asked. He was suddenly ravenous.
“Food?” repeated the captain. “Food as you has never seen before, Ren. The wealthy have skreeth egg omelets and orange punch for breakfast. Of course,” he added at Ren’s awed expression, “we’ll probably be eating stale bread and drinking sour beer at some moldy old inn, but one can still dream.”
“Oh.” Ren stared disappointed out at the dark waves. “How do you know what the wealthy eat, anyway?”
“I wasn’t always a rebel, you know. Once I was the honored captain of His Imperial Majesty’s good ship Harmony. I had many a good meal in that time, even on the ‘uninhabited’ isles. But when Sanguinus killed my brother, I became a pirate. For vengeance.
“Or at least it was then. Now, it’s for the good of the people.”“Hello!” called an imperious -and female- voice. “Vashkar! Are you in there?”
Tam said nothing, but tried to remember if he had ever heard the name Vashkar before.
“Vashkar!” repeated the voice. “I want to go swimming. You must warm up the water for me.” When there was still no reply, the owner of the voice marched into the cabin. “It’s awfully dark in here,” she complained, and a light flared up.
“Oh!” said the girl. She was about Tam’s age, with brown hair down to her shoulders and a face that seemed to have come right off a coin. The emperor’s face, only younger and more feminine.
The light went out.
“Who are you?” Tam said as the light flared back into life a moment later.
“I could ask the same to you,” the girl hissed. “What are you doing in here? It’s PRIVATE. So leave.” She put her hands on her hips and looked much like Marmalade when she was disturbed from her rest.
“I’m in here because some weird guy told me to be. And you?”
“I’m here to keep all these stupid men in check and to stop them from caring for stowaways,” she snapped. “In other words, you.”
“I’m not a stowaway!” said Tam hotly. “I’m a midshipman!”
“We already have fifteen of them. We don’t need another.”
“I’m not a midshipman here. On my ship.”
“Well then, what are you doing here?”
“I was washed overboard and this ship picked me up. Now leave me alone.” Tam turned his back on her.
“What’s your ship’s name?” asked the girl.
“Why should I tell you?”
“Because I am your superior. I am the fourth child of Emperor Sanguinus IX.”
“Even less reason to tell you!” Tam shot back before he could stop himself. “Now leave me alone, for the last time.”
“Even less…” mused the fourth child of Emperor Sanguinus IX. She looked at Tam suspiciously. “Who are you, exactly?”
“Tam Eizid, midshipman.”
The imperial girl chewed one her long fingernails. As Tam was wondering how they stayed so long if she bit them, it grew half an inch. She saw him staring.
“I have alchemical talent.” It was most definitely a boast. It also seemed to get her off the track of wondering who he was. She held out her hand, and Tam took it gingerly. “I’m Tera,” she said.
“Hello, Tera,” said Tam, feeling slightly more confident. That was shattered as she added, “You, of course, will call me Princess.”
Just then, the man who had been interrogating Tam walked in. “I’ve done it. The water around the ship is warmed up,” he said obsequiously. However, as he executed a slight bow, a sneer of utter contempt flickered across his face. It said: I know you are currently my superior, but when the tables are turned, you will have to watch out.
“Good,” said Tera and left without so much as a thank you.
The man – Vashkar – turned to Tam with a sigh. “And how do you like Her Imperial Highness?”
Tam shook his head. “I don’t want the orb, and I don’t want this stupid power. This is worse than the Sea Roc. This is worse than what came before…” A lone tear traced its way down his cheek, and the candles guttered.
“You are tired,” said Vashkar suavely. “You will no doubt feel differently after a rest. Come, I will lead you to your cabin.” Tam let himself be led like a child to a soft berth, where he immediately fell into a deep and welcome slumber.Ren leaned against the railing at the edge of the ship, and saw the strange island growing closer and closer. It was abundant with trees and he saw a gigantic flame in the center of the island.
“Captain,” Ren asked. “Why is there an enormous fire on the island?”
“Aye, that is part of their survival,” the Captain answered. Ren gave him a surprised look.
“The Pukises are beings of flame,” Pye continued. “Just as wave spirits are beings of water. Then there are the orti and trosses, which are spirits of earth and air respectively. That flame is a Pukis nesting ground. The kittens are much more fiery when they hatch. Sort of the same as a baby rattlesnake is more poisonous than its parents, because it doesn’t have fine control over its poison glands.”
“Oh,” said Ren, and went back to staring at that flickering beacon on the isle. So they’re fire creatures, like me and Tam. That’s why Marmalade took a liking to him.”
The Captain nodded in the dark.
Ren mused silently for a long while. Finally he said, “Two is an even number.”
“Yes,” agreed Octavio Pye. “What are you getting at?”
“Odd numbers are magic, and even numbers are ordinary, except four and multiples of four. Everyone knows that. So why are there only two with fire talent?”
Captain Pye sighed. “There were more of them once, the fortune-teller said. But they all died in a dreadful fire hundreds of years ago. Only a few people escaped who carried the gift, and their grandchildren’s grandchildren passed it on. But often a child or even an adult would get to near a fire, that shouldn’t have hurt them, but they would burn to death.”
“Why would they burn?” asked Ren, thinking of the myriad burns he had received standing to close to the fire, and the time he had almost died of a dreadful fever when he was six. A fever was a fire, of a sort.
“Don’t you know?” replied the Captain, surprised. “All those who have talent, of any kind, can only be killed by that element. That is why there were so few with water power after the Deluge. Only those with fire power seem to be more susceptible than others.”
“Still, might it be possible that there’s another?” Ren said wistfully.
Captain Pye snorted. “Well, that would be a funny story. Here I was thinking that I’ve got the only two in existence and then there’s another? Pfft. One in a million. No, one in a billion. Sorry boy, but with how common fires are nowadays, there’s no chance that there’s another one like you out there.”
“And Tam’s probably been burned at the stake right now.”
“If he’s lucky.”
“What do you mean, Captain?”
“The Blood Storm’s crew may be vile and cruel, but they’re not stupid. If they figure out what power Tam’s got he’ll wish he’d been dead.”
“You mean they’ll torture him?”
“Probably, if he doesn’t do what they want. If he does do what they want, it may be like torture.”
“What do you mean?”
“According to all the sources of information on the Orb of Centaur, it’s a very exhausting thing to use. And the Empire won’t be letting him rest all that often. They’ll be after you, too, when Tam’s not able to work it anymore.”
“You mean… dead?” Ren faltered. The Captain did not answer, but his silence seemed to confirm it.
“Well then, we have to rescue him!” cried Ren. This was not mere heroism; it was the longing for another one like him, to be less alone.
“Certainly we do,” said the Captain. “And we will. But for now, they don’t know of his powers. He’s just bait for me. He won’t have the best time of it, but he won’t be tortured yet, either. And in the meantime, we lack fresh fruit. We have to have some, before the crew dies of scurvy. When we’ve refreshed ourselves at Lithuslov, then we can rescue Tam.”The next morning they sailed into Pukislyn, the biggest Free Port inside or outside of Sphaere. The Sea Roc dropped anchor in the harbor and most of the crew rowed to the quay. Ren, Niria, and Captain Pye were among the people in the longboats. Tzil stayed behind with the watch to make sure Letor didn’t escape.
The city was twice as busy as Hermetopolis, and nearly everyone was accompanied by a Pukis. Those that weren’t were wearing beautiful coats ranging in color from ivory touched with gold to a deep, fiery red, and it didn’t take a genius to deduce why these people didn’t have Pukises riding on their shoulders. Obviously the Pukis fur trade was not as diminished as Captain Pye would like to think.
Marmalade dove and leapt through the crowd, touching noses with every other Pukis she met. In her excitement she couldn’t quite decide which form to stay in, so she was switching from dragon to kitten and back again every instant.
Ren laughed, because in watching the small creature twirl and dance he could, for a moment, forget about his often-annoying power.
Unfortunately, the feeling didn’t last long.
While Ren laughed at Marmalade, he felt a weight settle on his shoulder. His mirth ceased abruptly. He looked up. A gold-orange Pukis sat there, in dragon form. A slight pressure against his legs made him look down, to see a trio of Pukises in cat form, two ivory and one flame-blue, rubbing against his ankles. “Oh, no,” he heard Captain Pye say, but the arrival of another of the creatures on his other shoulder, and one on his head, made it rather difficult to pay any attention to the world around him.
When every available place on Ren had been filled, the fire beings had to settle for trotting as close to him as possible, or flying around him. He couldn’t move a muscle. There was a brief scuffle on his head as Marmalade claimed her rightful throne. He knew the whole crowd was staring, though he couldn’t see past the sea of kittens and dragons.
He could hear Captain Pye muttering curses, and Niria trying to disturb the Pukises with her water magic, and hostile mutterings from the crowd, and then a child shrieking, “Nina, Nina!” and his left shoulder became a little lighter for a moment, as the child pried a Pukis off it. But not for long. The Pukis, Nina, dug her claws deep into his shoulder, and he yelped in pain. “Go on, Nina!” he cried, but not really aloud, only in his head. With a purr that sounded almost like speech, the Pukis released her claws and let herself be cuddled by the little girl, who was staring at Ren as though he was some sort of- Pukis-napper.
But now Ren knew how to get them to leave him alone. He thought hard at them to leave, and most of them did, until Ren was left with the flame-blue one on one shoulder and Marmalade on the other.
Marmalade fluttered over to Captain Pye after a few minutes, leaving only the flame-blue one on his left shoulder. It refused to leave.
Come on! he silently pleaded, but the Pukis would not leave. Ren caught sight of a portly man with a Pukis-pelt scarf making his way towards them. He was holding an empty cage of what looked like solid water, made by a waveworker. The Pukis seemed to notice the man too, because it scuttled behind Ren’s head.
Ah, so that’s how it is, Ren thought at the Pukis. Don’t worry; I’ll get you out of here.
The man with the Pukis-pelt scarf came towards Ren, who was watching him intently. Captain Pye seemed to be watching Ren, wondering what his next action was.
“Come here, Pooky, Pooky,” cooed the trapper. “Here girl.”
The Pukis hissed and turned into its cat form.
The trapper looked at Ren. “Here, little boy. Bring her to me! She’s mine ya know!” the trapper said.
“No!” Ren yelled. His body was hot and tense. He was trembling with anger, and just wanted to let it out. He could not, though. He could not get angry, or else bad things would happen. Ren took off running. He heard the shouts of the trapper, Niria, and Captain Pye behind him, but he would not stop. He ran past people of every race and every size. Many of them passed him without noticing. He looked over his shoulder and saw the man running after him. The trapper was getting closer and closer. Ren could barely run anymore though. He was about to collapse. The Pukis’ claws were digging hard into his shoulder. One thought came to his mind: flamulo podias. Ren had no idea where that thought came from, or what it meant, but he suddenly stopped running. He turned around and the man was looking at his feet. They were on fire, but Ren showed no pain.
Ren watched the fire fearfully as it licked his ankles. The Pukis hissed alternately at the flames and the trapper, who was staring frozen at Ren’s feet. Ren recalled the captain’s words: “Those with fire power seem to be more susceptible than others.” The little conflagration was gaining power, and now it was halfway up his calves. And now it hurt. Time seemed not to exist as he watched his lower body be consumed in fire.
Then the Pukis on his shoulder sprang into action. She scrambled down his shirt and puckered her lips, switching to dragon form as she did so. With a loud slurp, she inhaled the fire, ballooning out her cheeks. The trapper sprang away, but he wasn’t fast enough. With a loud sound like an alchemical explosion mixed with a massive belch, the Pukis spat a huge ball of bluish flame at her former master. The fat man’s fancy, white wig exploded into cinders, and he was left with a meager crop of thinning brown hair and several sooty marks on his face.
The Pukis shifted back into kitten form. Ren walked away with what he hoped was a jaunty, confident step.
It wasn’t very convincing, though, as a short ways away he sat down very suddenly and looked at his feet. They were badly blistered, but he decided he could walk back to the quay. If he could find it, that is…
“Where is Captain Pye!?” Ren suddenly thought as he sat down with a thud. “I must have lost him in all the confusion. What on Sphaere am I going to do?”
Suddenly a foreign thought touched his mind. “What’s going on!?” he shrieked, leaping up and raising his fists in helpless self-defense. The thought hit him again. Another small thought called out to him. “Who are you?” he snarled. Now that somebody had mastered mind touching, apparently, keeping his secret hidden from the empire would be more difficult than he thought.
However, the next thought felt not harsh and threatening, like he expected, but almost gentle. But really, who would want to be gentle if they could read minds?
A sound like a crackling flame seared through his head and the soles of his feet began to throb. “Aaaaaargh!” he yelled. In a second, the feeling passed, but when he opened his eyes there sat the Pukis from the marketplace, the blue one with the shiny orange eyes.
“Felt that, did you?” the voice purred, and finally Ren understood who the mysterious mind reader was.
“There is a water spirit in the vicinity,” the Pukis continued. “His essence chills me. I believe my old master is speaking with him. Over there!”
The last thought switched from a gentle purr to a harsh yowl. Ren swiveled around just in time to overhear some of the conversation.
“…definitely had fire talent. Did you see how the Pukises were drawn to him?”
“I did. Vashkar will be pleased. Mordran may even see fit to reward you.”
The latter speaker was a mysterious figure in a blue cloak. Just as Ren tried to get closer, the figure exploded in a blast of freezing spray. A stormy petrel rose from the churning water and flew off to the East.
Ren felt as though his stomach was filled with sour milk. “They know,” he whispered.
“We have to get back to the Captain,-um- what should I call you?” said Ren.
“No need to be so loud,” thought the Pukis. “Call me…” Here it thought something unpronounceable.
“What!” Ren ejaculated, accidently out loud. “Sorry,” he thought more quietly, “but I can’t possibly say that. Can I call you Alexis?”
“I suppose,” the Pukis thought back. “Now, we must get you back to you Captain. I have to leave soon.”
“Why?” Ren didn’t want Alexis to leave, so soon after they’d met.
“I have to lay my eggs soon. I’m sorry. Perhaps when my kittens are grown we will meet again.”
Ren knew he had to get back to Captain Pye, but how? Suddenly, a thought came to his mind from the Pukis. “Use your power. Back there, when you scared away my owner, you used some. Try it now.”
“But how?” Ren asked.
“You mustn’t focus on using your powers. If you do, they will not work. Just let them come to you.” So Ren sat there at the bench, tending to his legs and watching the ships go by.
After about an hour, he stood up and glared at the Pukis. “This isn’t working!” he exclaimed.
“Be patient,” said the Pukis. “Later, you will learn how to use your powers in the here and now, but this is not the right time.”
So Ren sulked for about another half hour, but finally a word came to his mind. Flamulo helioso, were the words. As if it were a reflex, Ren closed his eyes, and spread out his arms. He had no control over this, and when he tried to put his arms down, they sprung up again. He felt some heat on his arms, and when he finally opened his eyes, his arms were on fire. The Pukis was flying next to him. Ren looked down: they were a good 50 feet above the island. Ren saw the Sea Roc and then glanced over at the Pukis, which was flying with him. “Quick! Get over to the ship before you become susceptible to the fire and burn!”
Ren flapped his arms and dove towards the ship like a falcon. When he got close to the ship, he slowed and landed with a thump on the deck. The fire on his arms sputtered and spat and then went out.
Captain Pye walked over to Ren and grabbed his shoulder. “What in Sphaere have you done, boy?”
He then flew into a towering rage. Ren sat there, conversing silently with the blue Pukis, Alexis, and not really listening to the Captain at all. He did, however, notice when the noise ceased abruptly.
“What?” asked Ren, startled out of his reverie.
“Your legs!” said Octavio Pye, aghast.
“What? Oh.” Ren looked down at his legs. His pants were burnt up to the knee, and what of his legs was visible was blistered. “It doesn’t hurt that much,” he lied.
“Go to your cabin right now!” the Captain commanded, fiercely staring Ren down. “Even fire WOUNDS can be dangerous to you. I believe they take you down from the inside.”
Ren sheepishly walked to his cabin and lay down on the bed. Now that he thought about it, he hadn’t actually slept on it much. He lay his head down and began to doze off.
“Wake up, boy!” the voice of Octavio Pye said, searing through his groggy head. “Now, I want you to tell me exactly what happened to you. Don’t leave anything out. And I’m especially interested in learning how you came upon THIS.” With his last word he yanked the furry figure of Alexis from behind his back and waved her in front of Ren’s face. “Do you want Marmalade to be so jealous that she burns our entire ship into the sea?”
“Marmalade would do that!” Ren was shocked.
“She most certainly would,” said Captain Pye grimly. “She’s had a hand in sinking most of the ships we ever pirated, and she could certainly sink this one.”
Alexis sank her teeth into Captain Pye’s hand and jumped onto Ren’s bed.
“Alright,” said Ren slowly. “I’ll tell you the whole story.” And so he did, starting with the Pukis trapper, and ending with the fact that he could speak to Alexis.
“Wow. Simply wow,” Captain Pye said when Ren had finished. “That’s some serious stuff. I mean, being able to use powers even without the orb? I’d be willing to bet the next ship’s plunder that you are the only person in the HISTORY of Sphaere that’s been able to do that with fire power.”
Ren blushed, and stared at his feet. Suddenly his head snapped back with a jerk. Alexis looked into his eyes innocently.
“Sheesh, get a grip on yourself,” she thought calmly, only half joking. “You need to stop acting so surprised every 3 seconds when you learn about yet another of your powers. Considering how many more there are to come…”
“What!?” Ren said, shocked. “I have more?”
“What’s wrong, Ren?” the Captain asked worriedly.
“Nothing.”
“Are you sure?” For some reason the Captain was suddenly very concerned. “You’re talking to yourself.” Exactly like Tam, he added mentally.
“I’m talking to Alexis,” said Ren.
“Ah. About Alexis. We’re going to have to work something out with her and Marmalade. I understand that she’ll have to stay on the ship, but I’d rather not end up in the sea with a blackened hull for a ship.”
Captain Pye stood up and walked out of the cabin, going to find Marmalade. Alexis followed, and Ren was alone. Or so he thought.
He heard a slight rush of wind, which was odd because he was in his cabin and suddenly a small fire went on in the corner of the ship. “What the heck?” Ren said to himself. Did I do that? I couldn’t have. I don’t think so, at least.
The fire got bigger and bigger. Ren wanted to warn the captain, but his feet were glued to the spot. Soon it would reach his small bed, and then him and-Ren couldn’t think about that. Suddenly, the fire went out, leaving a dark black hole. Ren walked over to it and touched it, expecting ashes and burnt wood, but it was a gooey liquid. As soon as Ren touched the liquid, he was pulled into it. He tried to cry out, but the goo clogged his throat. He looked around and saw images moving around him and heard voices. Suddenly, the images cleared away, and he was standing on a gray ship. No one took notice of him except for a boy swabbing the decks next to him. “Ren?” the boy asked.
Ren suddenly knew who the boy was. “Tam,” he breathed.Captain Pye found Ren lying on the floor of the cabin. He was asleep or in a trance, and appeared to be holding a conversation with a voice unseen. He was talking to Tam, though the Captain didn’t know it.
Rake Vashkar looked at Tam. He was kneeling on the deck, a holystone in his hand and a bucket by his side. But he wasn’t scrubbing the deck. He was talking.
“Where is this?” asked Ren.
“The Blood Storm,” replied Tam.
“Did you set something on fire?”
“Me? No.”
“Did you know you have fire power, Tam?”
“How do you know about that?”
“Because I do too. I set my legs on fire. See?” He gestured to his blistered calves.
“Ouch,” said Tam sympathetically.
Ren frowned. Something had occurred to him. “You do know about your talent. Captain said you didn’t.”
“The Blood Storm’s weatherweaver told me about it. He wants me to use some orb.”
“Oh, no,” moaned Ren. But then the grayness that surrounded him and Tam closed in, bringing with it all the previous images. He cried out, and woke.When Tam woke up, he found himself lying on the deck of the Blood Storm. Crewmembers were running around all over, climbing up ropes, pulling up sails, and just trying to run for cover. Up by the bow of the ship was a man with a long, red robe, a golden hoop earring in one ear and short, violet hair. He was waving his arms around and shouting, looking out towards the water. Suddenly, the man stopped, and looked straight at Tam. Instantly, Tam knew who it was: Rake Vashkar, the weatherweaver who had caused the storm that brought him over to this wretched ship. A man rushed up to Rake and asked him, “How is the storm going? Are you gaining control?”
Tam, with his keen ears, was able to listen to the response.
“No,” the weatherweaver answered. “It is too much.”
He couldn’t control the storm? Why not? And what on earth was Tam doing lying on the deck? Where was Ren? These were just a few of the baffling questions that ran through Tam’s brain. His next thought was, I’m scrubbing the deck. Huh. What about all those fancy positions I was promised. Then he answered himself with, I only get a good position if I promise to work that orb. It was tempting, that was for sure.
Very, very, tempting, in fact. Tam looked down at the holystone in his hand, and the vast expanse of deck that he was supposed to scrub. If he just accepted the offer, he would never have to do this again.
At any rate, what had the Empire ever done to harm him? Just because the pirates hated Sanguinus IX didn’t mean he had to. And what the Emperor did couldn’t be any worse than what the pirates did. Could it?
Never scrub the deck again… Any position, even first mate… Wages of up to ten aurums a day…
His mind made up, Tam walked across the deck towards Rake Vashkar, who was looking drained and not a little angry. Tam summoned up his courage.
“I will use the Orb,” he said.Captain Pye’s face blurred into focus slowly, like water clearing after mud has been stirred up. “What happened, boy?” cried the Captain.
“They know!” Ren said urgently. “They’ve told him!”
“Told who? Who told him? Told him what?” The Captain was still worried, but now he was puzzled as well.
Ren sat up. “Vashkar told Tam, that he has fire powers. That means they know about it, which means that Tam isn’t safe no matter what he does.”
The Captain swore. “At least they don’t know about you.”
“Well, actually… ”
“WHAT, boy? Speak up.”
“The Pukis trapper told a disguised wave spirit that I had fire talent. The spirit mentioned Vashkar and Mordran.”
Pye jumped into the air, then landed with a loud thump. Fumbling through his pockets, he pulled out an object that looked like a dried kraken tentacle. Gnawing convulsively on it, Captain Pye paced the deck, muttering “Oh no. Oh no. Oh no.”
Ren said nothing. He didn’t really understand why it was such a problem, after all, they wouldn’t need him until Tam could no longer work the Orb, and that was sure to be a while from now. But he could see that it was a much larger dilemma than he could comprehend, and he knew better than to ask the Captain why.
Yet he did.
“Why is this such a problem, sir?” Ren asked.
“Well, not to make you feel a little jealous or something, but Tam, unlike you, is more gifted, in some ways, that is. He can have more control of his powers for a longer time. They aren’t as powerful as yours, but he can use them, with the proper training, up to an hour at a time. You can, at the most, only use yours for about a twenty-minute period. Your powers are stronger and can cause more damage, but the time difference will certainly make a problem. He will be able to cause just as much, if not more harm than you ever could even with the best training. If he works for them, who knows what could happen.”
It took a moment for Ren to register this. “You’re saying that even though I am Powerful, Tam is even more Powerful?”
“Well, yes,” the captain replied.
“What if the two of us are working together? Does that change anything?”
“Yes. Your two strengths will combine, and with the globe, will make you two more powerful than anyone in Sphaere, except for the Unknowables.”
The Unknowables? Ren thought. What are those? Ren wanted to ask, but knew it was not the right time. Perhaps, later he would.
The captain and Ren were quiet for a long time, but Ren finally piped up. He said, in his most confident voice, “We must get Tam back, and we will.”
The Captain sighed. “I admire your confidence, Ren, but it may be too late.”
“What do you mean?”
Back on the Blood Storm, Vashkar was ecstatic. “This is wonderful news, Tam. I’m glad you saw our- ” He broke off, staring upward at a stormy petrel hovering above the topsail. It uttered a series of harsh croaks, and the stormmaster’s expression changed.
“They have another person with fire talent aboard the Sea Roc. Well, we can turn that to our advantage. Contact this person and tell him that you are being held captive aboard the Blood Storm at the Free Isle of Kievl. We’ll trap them there.”
“Contact him, sir?” Tam said.
“Through fire scrying. Like you did a few hours ago, before you passed out. Surely you know how?”
Tam did not want to say know. He had no idea how Ren and him had contacted each other before. Tam did not want to get the old man angry, though, so he said, “Of course I do. Why wouldn’t I?”
“Very good,” said Rake, and with that he walked away, leaving Tam to try and contact Ren by himself. He went down to his cabin, feeling sick.
Tam sat down on his bunk. This was the worst thing that had ever happened to him. Well, maybe not the worst… He shook his head sharply to clear that thought away and turned his, mind to something else. It had been a mistake to agree to the terms of the stormmaster. He could see that now. And yet, he still wanted that lovely high-up position. He had better try the fire scrying. Tam rolled onto his stomach and tried to remember what he had been thinking about when he had gone into a trance.
As Tam concentrated, he began to feel strangely hot around his extremities. I wonder if I’m getting a fever, he thought. Then he realized that, whatever was happening, it was not normal.
There was a loud, muffled fump, as though an alchemical cannon had gone off behind heavy doors. A small ball of white-hot flame hit the floor in front of him. At first, it was nebulous, flinging out small shreds of fire. Tam concentrated, willing it to help him contact Ren. To his surprise, it did, shrinking to a pinprick before vanishing in a burst of light that momentarily blinded him.
As Tam blinked away dazzling sunbursts of color, he saw that he was in the mysterious gray space that he had been in once before. Ren was standing in front of him, wearing a startled expression.
Tam quickly gabbled out what he was supposed to say. “I’m on the Blood Storm, berthed at the Isle of Kievl. Tell Captain Pye to send help- or, better yet, come himself!”Ren passed on the message, along with the fact that Tam had looked rather surprised and scared, spoken quickly, and broke contact as soon as he had finished talking, or sooner.
Captain Pye gnawed another kraken tentacle- unless it was the same one, Ren couldn’t be sure and didn’t know how tough kraken tentacles were- and thought about this.
Finally he heaved a great sigh and stood up. “We must rescue Tam. But I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”
“Why?” asked Ren, hoping that the Captain would not ignore this like his last question. He didn’t. Quite.
“I don’t know, boy, I don’t know. It just…” he trailed off. Ren waited patiently for five long minutes before Pye spoke again. “Tam’s an odd one, and I don’t understand him. Certainly not when I can’t look him in the face.” And having delivered that uninformative and puzzling message, he left the cabin.
Three days later they reached the Isle of Kievl. The Captain was unnaturally edgy, and Ren was nervous too. He had tried to contact Tam, but the older boy hadn’t spoken to him, and had cut off the scrying as quickly as he could.
It was unusual for Tam to refuse communication with him.
The ship landed safely, but the Captain was still worried.
Ren stood on deck, watching the jolly boats being lowered into the water. The Isle of Kievl was another of those “uninhabited” isles, but, in contrast to Lithuslov, it was practically uninhabited. There were a few tiny villages, and a port about half the size of Pukislyn, but nothing really big.
Tam felt a surge of guilt as he saw the Sea Roc come into harbor. He had tried to minimize the guilt and anxiety by not speaking to Ren, half-hoping that if he refused communication Ren would know it was a trap. But it hadn’t worked, as was clear from the trusting way Ren tried to contact. “We’ll rescue you, Tam,” he had said only an hour or so ago. “Don’t worry.”
“Oh, forget it,” Tam told himself now. “It’s not as though you owe them anything. Any rate, you have to take the chance you get.” He was beginning to wish he wasn’t the bait, and that he could go down into his cabin and curl up on the bunk and not come out until they were very far away. But that wasn’t going to happen, was it?
The pirates on the Sea Roc brought it into the harbor and hung it into the shore. They let down the jolly boats and started making there way towards shore. Tam, nearly shaking, put his hands behind the back, sending the first signal: Get ready.
The crewmembers of the Sea Roc were on the shore now, getting out of their boats, and looking around at the island. Tam jumped up: Weapon set. Captain Pye told the crew to stay there, and he and Ren walked towards Tam nervously, as if they were expecting something to jump out at them. How right they are, Tam thought.
Captain Pye and Ren were only about three feet away from him now. He lifted up his hands, causing looks of confusion on the captain’s face, and dropped them: ATTACK! was the signal.
A loud cry from the woods, and then more yells, and then sailors came running at Ren. One advanced very quickly towards Ren, swung his wooden stick, and heard Tam yell, and Captain Pye shout, “Retreat to the east!” and then everything went black.
When Ren woke up, Captain Pye and Tam looked over him, worry knit in their eyebrows. Captain Pye was the first to speak. “We were able to keep you and Tam safe,” he said, “but they took our ships and killed twelve of our thirty men.”
“I’m sorry, Ren,” Tam said sadly.
“Oh, right,” said Ren bitterly. “I sure believe that. You could have at least hinted it was a trap, if you were too scared-” he spat the word out as though it were a wind-beetle- “to actually say outright.”
“I did!” cried Tam. “Why do you think I wouldn’t talk?”
“Boys,” said Captain Pye, breaking up what might have become a verbal fight, if not a physical one. “You can quarrel later, right now we have to think about escaping.”
“Escaping? You mean we’re prisoners?”
“Yes. But at least we’re not dead,” said Captain Pye.
“Where are we?” asked Ren.
“We’re on the Isle of Kievl, in a stockade guarded by twenty-five warriors. We have to think of an escape plan.”
“Not me,” said Tam quietly. “I already made my choice. I’m going to work the Orb of Centaur for them. You could too, Ren. We could work it together, and live in the utmost comfort. It would be a wonderful life.” He looked hopeful, until Ren shook his head.
“Have you any idea what the Orb does to you, Tam? It’ll kill you if you work it!”
Ren sat up and looked around. Most of the crewmembers he’d met were still there. Vushtek di Fundermuult was lying on the ground, barely conscious, with a bloody rag wrapped around his arm. Niria Tolmark was hunched over in the corner, face buried in her hands, body shaking with sobs. Tzil Azuro was just coming round, staggering to his feet.
Tzil’s eyes rolled wildly, then focused on Tam. “You!” he roared. “Traitor!”
Ignoring Captain Pye’s alarmed cry, he snatched up a blazing phlogiston lamp from its alcove in the wall and hurled it straight at Tam’s chest.
Tam ducked, but although it missed his chest, it caught his hair on fire. Captain Pye whipped off his cap and used it to smother the flames.
“Tzil! What do you think you’re doing?”
“Getting rid of a traitor,” the haggard stormmaster hissed.
“I will not permit this! The boy is under my protection.”
“He forfeited his right to that protection when he betrayed us all!” Something in Tzil seemed to snap. He pulled out his knife.
Then the door opened. The appearance of the man standing in the doorway did nothing to advertise the fact that he was one of the most feared men in all of Sphaere. He had an almost apologetic look on his pale face, and he wore gold-rimmed half-moon glasses. He was wearing a white robe that would have been dangerously fashionable about two centuries before, and he was short. The overall effect was that of a scholar who’d gotten lost and was politely asking directions.
Still, Ren couldn’t help but notice the long, razor-sharp rapier hanging from his belt.
“Mordran,” Vushtek spat.
“Yes, the very same,” said the man. He peered around as though he was nearsighted, but Ren had the distinct impression that the glasses were for show, as was most of his outfit.
Whatever had made Tzil throw that lamp at Tam only snapped more when Mordran came in. Tzil raised up his dagger and ran at Mordran. Mordran simply stepped aside as if nothing had happened and spoke calmly and quietly, almost in a whisper.
“I need the boys now,” he said.
“No. I will not let them go,” Captain Pye replied. Ren could not tell how he felt, his expression strange.
“Oh, I am afraid that you do not have a choice. They work the Orb, or I make them work it.” Mordran tapped at his head, although neither Tam no
0
0
-
158
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 18:24“Oh, I am afraid that you do not have a choice. They work the Orb, or I make them work it.” Mordran tapped at his head, although neither Tam nor Ren could tell what this meant. He went on: “My power has increased-only slightly, but enough for me to take them.”
Niria looked up at this, but still avoided everyone’s eyes. “Jarbun magic,” she said under her breath. Then she yelled, “What have you done to the Unknowables?”
“What’s she talking about?” said Ren. Captain Pye only shook his head, and Tam looked stricken.
“You needn’t take me,” said Tam hastily, stepping forward with a frightened expression. “I’ll go of my own accord.”
Ren felt put out. Everyone seemed to know about this but him. Nonetheless, he wasn’t going to work for Mordran. He would avoid it at all costs.As a matter of fact, Tam knew a good deal less than Ren thought. At the mention of the Unknowables, however, he knew enough. He was not going to go through that again. It didn’t matter whether Mordran had killed them (they couldn’t die, he was almost certain), or taken their powers, but if Mordran was strong enough to do something to them where even Tam could not, Tam was not going to get on his bad side.
“I did nothing to them,” said Mordran, barely acknowledging Tam. “Nothing permanent, at any rate. They will recover their powers sometime in the next fifty years. Not so very long to them, but long enough to prevent them rescuing your lot.”
“What are the Unknowables?” asked Ren, and once more he was ignored.
Mordran grinned. “Come with me, both of you.”
Ren stood his ground, though he was shaking like a dry leaf. “No.”
“Come on,” Tam implored. “There’s no way to refuse him, and if you resist, he’ll just hurt you.”
“Your colleague is a lot smarter than you are,” Mordran said to Ren. “I’ll give you one last chance.”
“No,” Ren said, in a barely audible whisper.
A bolt of pain stabbed through his temples like a red hot bar of iron. He was irresistibly dragged toward the door.
“Blast!” Captain Pye exclaimed, and leaped at Mordran, pulling out an ornate flintlock. Mordran snarled in fury and gestured once. A spurt of green flame consumed the pistol, and Octavio Pye was hurled back ten feet. He hit the wall and lay still.
But Ren was temporarily free, and he was near the door. Shoving Tam aside, he leaped out the doorway. In midair, he yelled “Flamulo Helioso!”
Two crossbow bolts whizzed past him, but he was ascending rapidly, and soon the guards running about below him became only specks.
Ren landed on a high pinnacle of rock just as the fire blazing on his arms went out. Now, he thought, to find a way to rescue the rest of the crew.
Ren had never been particularly good at making plans. He was as good at executing them as anyone, but he lacked the talent for making them. Now he sat on the rock till the sun went down, blazing red over the ocean, but he still could think of nothing.
I can’t go to sleep, Ren thought. He was tired after staying up all night, but couldn’t go to sleep until he had a plan. But he was so tired. Maybe if he just closed his eyes for a few minutes. He was about to fall into deep sleep when suddenly, a voice appeared in his head. Was it his voice? No, Ren realized, it was a female. Ren was sure he had never heard this voice before, yet it sounded oddly familiar… Ren? Is that you? the voice said.
Yes. It is me, Ren replied.
Oh, splendid. I hoped I had contacted you and not that awful Mordran. He better not be overhearing us.
Ren was excited now, but scared at the same time. His eyes widened. He knew who this was.
Alexis? Is that you?
Yes, it is.
We need to rescue Captain Pye and the crew of the Sea Roc, thought Ren. And Tam.
Alexis made a disapproving thought. Ren, Tam may be too far gone to rescue. He is too frightened of the Unknowables to disobey Mordran.
What are the Unknowables? asked Ren. Finally, he would get some answers!
The Unknowables are gods, said Alexis after a long pause. She seemed reluctant to say more, but Ren was not going to let her get away without telling him everything.
They can’t be gods! he thought in disbelief. There are no temples to them, nothing! I didn’t even know about them till the other day!
The Empire banned them. No one was allowed to worship them, and slowly the people forgot. Only a few people still know of them. Tam is one.
But why? And how does he know? And how do you know that?
Alexis did not reply.
Alexis, please tell me! Ren begged.
Nothing.
At least tell me where you are, Ren pleaded.
Look up, she replied.
Ren did as he was told, and lo and behold, there was Alexis, softly flapping her dragon wings, and with her were… Ren gasped. Are those your children?
Yes, she replied, unhappily.
What is wrong?
Out of 30 eggs, only these 3 survived. The rest were caught by poachers and sent to incubation to be brought up and killed for their fur. Alexis was very unhappy now. They are going to be sold to the Emperor, and I seek revenge. Her voice was dripping with anger now. And I have a plan.
We need a sail, Alexis said.
“Over there,” Ren said, though he was confused as to the plan. “On the Blood Storm.”
The Pukises, already in dragon form, flew down to the ship and sliced off the topsail in short order. Returning it to the rock, Alexis explained.
You’ll hold on to these corner ropes, and we’ll get up to our hottest while flying right under the sail. The hot air will buoy you up. Try to jump in the general direction of the guarded compound where your friends are. You’ll be high enough that the guards won’t see you. When we get right over it, we’ll cool down and burn a hole in the roof. The sail will act as a parachute, you’ll drop down into the room, your friends will grab hold of the lines, and- Do you have a stormmaster?
“Yes.”
Good. Then he’ll blow us back to the Sea Roc, and we’ll sail off.
Ren seized the lines, hoping he wasn’t making a huge mistake. The Pukises flared up, and the sail ballooned out. But Ren didn’t lift off.
Alexis closed her eyes, and a cloud of blue flame enveloped her. I’m pushing myself as far as I can. Go!
This time Ren was hauled a little into the air, with an effort that neither Alexis or Ren seemed to enjoy. The lines cut into his hands, and the flame of the Pukises seemed frighteningly near. He took a deep breath, made a hurried prayer to no one in particular, and jumped.
For a minute Ren watched in terror as the ground grew larger and nearer at an unexpected rate, but then the heat on his hair grew stronger and he nearly cried out, but he was going up.
He didn’t know how long he could stand this. His arms felt like they were being pulled out of their sockets and he could feel the flame leaning towards him hungrily, despite the Pukis’ attempts to control it.
Then they were above the compound. A crossbow bolt shot upward and almost punctured the canvas, but missed by inches. The Pukises stopped blazing and flew down below Ren, blowing fireballs at the roof. At first, the thatch burned merrily, but then a large timber cracked, and the ceiling fell in just as Ren landed with a thump.
The pirates were much as before, with the exception of Tam and Tzil, both of which had disappeared. Captain Pye was pacing the floor in agitation, but stopped dead when Ren fell though the roof in a bundle of sail and Pukises.
The roof smoldered and blazed above. The pirates looked from it, to Ren, and back at the burning straw and wood again. Ren disentangled himself sail, stood up, and bowed shakily.
“Ren!” exclaimed Captain Pye. “How in Sphaere did you get away?”
“I flew,” said Ren. “Where’s Tzil?”
“Tzil?” said Pye. “I don’t – oh no.”
He raced outside, with Ren on his heels to find Tam backed up against the boards of the stockade, desperately trying to fight off a maddened Tzil, who was snarling and pressing his long knife to Tam’s throat. Tam spied Captain Pye and Ren and screamed to them. “Help!”
They raced to his aid, but before they could reach Tam, Tzil suddenly changed tact and plunged his blade into Tam’s chest.
Ren stopped dead.
“Finally, we are rid of that traitor!” roared Tzil in triumph. Then he realized what he had done, and froze. The look of shock on Tam’s face turned to one of rage, and eldritch fire began flowing up the knife in his chest, which Tzil was still grasping. The fire wrapped itself around Tzil’s arm as he struggled to break free, using his own power of try to ward it off, but to no avail. Suddenly a huge fireball engulfed his thrashing body and he flew up in the air, finally ripping his dagger from Tam’s chest as he ascended ablaze. Lighting overwhelmed the airborne inferno and drew the hardly recognizable form of Tzil into the clouds, where all stormmasters are taken by their element to die. The long dagger carried by Tzil in life quivered upright in the dirt. His eyes rolling back in his head, Tam collapsed on the ground.
Pye rushed to the boy’s side, but Ren stood frozen, staring at the unconscious Tam. It seemed all-wrong somehow. Sure, Tam had made a bargain with the Empire, sure, he was a traitor, sure, he no longer belonged to the pirates, but still! Ren couldn’t believe that Tzil had just…killed him. Just like that. And why hadn’t the guards come to Tam’s aid when they heard his call for help?
A thought came to Ren’s mind. He immediately recognized it as a fire word. Flamulos intherapulis. He immediately began to breathe deeply, but quickly. His mouth felt hot, and the saliva all dried up and evaporated right out of his mouth. A light was shining out of his mouth, but not an electric light. It was a flickering, crackling light, like a fire. A 20 foot burst of fire roared out of his mouth suddenly.
Captain Pye, realizing the sudden danger, ran over to Ren. He didn’t know what to do, however, and stood there, helpless.
The fire was different from other fires. It was a bright purple flame. It ironically didn’t catch anything on fire, nor did it burn Ren, so was it really fire? An experiment is in order, he decided, and he rushed over to Tam, fire still blazing and put the flame onto Tam. It didn’t hurt him.
“REN!” Captain Pye yelled. “What in Sphaere are you doing?”
Ren did not reply. His mouth was full of fire, and his fingertips crackled with dancing, flickering, flames.
“Ren, you idiot!” screamed Pye. “It’ll kill you! It’ll kill him!” But his warning came too late, as the fire vanished in a shower of sparks. Tam looked no different than before, and slowly Ren sat down on the hard ground with his back against the stockade. He saw Alexis fluttering above him in dragon form, and Captain Pye looking aghast, and then he lay his head down on his knees, and fell asleep.Mordran sat down in the wooden-and-gilt chair that was provided for him, breathing heavily. However Ren felt, Mordran felt ten times worse. It wasn’t easy, channeling the powers of a god through yourself and into another. Especially when the other was so far away. But it had worked, the man was sure of it. Even if the first boy never recovered, the second was helpless. Mordran must give the order now, before the shock of such power had worn off. He reached into his sleeve and pulled out an item resembling a silver bell. He shook it, and a single, high-pitched, note resounded through the room. When it had faded, all was quiet. Then, and only then, did Mordran allow himself to sleep.
Octavio Pye watched as Ren’s eyes closed, and he slipped into oblivion. It didn’t seem natural. It was a magic-induced sleep, the Captain knew. He had seen enough of them, having two weatherweavers on his ship. But what he hadn’t seen was the magic that Ren had just performed. The fire consuming the boy, only to vanish as suddenly as it had come, without even the slightest traces left. No ash, no burns on Ren or Tam-nothing. But then again, he reminded himself. What did he know? He had no elemental talent at all, who was he to judge whether something was going wrong or not?
He turned his attention back on Tam, who looked exactly as before. Ah well. Unfathomable talent or not, the boys were people, not tools, and shouldn’t be treated as such. Pye turned to the hut, in front of which the remainder of the crew of the Sea Roc was standing, awed at the spectacle.
“Let’s get the boys inside,” said Pye. “It looks like it might rain.”Moments later the rain came down heavy on the roof. Captain Pye crouched over the boys, inspecting Tam’s wound in particular. It was only a physical wound, not a magical wound, thank goodness, so it would heal in time. But in his current state he wasn’t in any shape to tell them exactly what he’d been doing for the past four or five days. Too, bad, really, Pye thought.
“There is nothing we can do about Tzil,” said Vushtek to Niria. “He is dead.”
“Perhaps,” replied Niria calmly, and the others relaxed. Niria Tolmark was still young, not yet hardened by a life of piracy, and no one was sure how she would take the death of her fellow stormmaster. “It is not Tzil I worry about,” she continued. “It is them.” She jerked her chin toward first Ren, and then Tam, lying on the two hard bunks. “That wasn’t natural, what Ren did.”
“He isn’t natural,” Captain Pye informed her. “Not to us.”
“I suppose not,” she sighed. “I know nothing of fire.”
This conversation was interrupted by the arrival of a smug-looking Mordran, who bowed smoothly and said, “I have decided to let you go free.”
There a was a stunned and mistrustful silence, and then Pye said, “And the boys?”
“The boys as well. Your ship is in the harbor still; she is unharmed. Now go.”
They did not have to be told twice.Hours later, after everybody but Tam and he had left the room, Ren shifted restlessly in his sleep. His dreams were uneasy. He kept seeing a fire, burning, burning, burning his skin, burning away his strength. He tried as hard as he could, but he couldn’t scream.
Then, right before the flames consumed him, the vision changed. Ren suddenly found himself sitting on a cold floor in what looked a lot like a dungeon. On impulse, he tried to stand, but quickly realized that he was held down by shadow-like chains.
“No!” A scream filled the room.
Ren looked up abruptly and saw Tam rolling around in agony on the damp dungeon floor.
“What have I done to you?! Why do I deserve such agony?! Please! No!” Tam screamed again.
“Tam!” Ren yelled. “Snap out of it!”
The other boy shuddered and ceased his thrashing. Ren sat there for what felt like hours, watching Tam sleep. He kept trying to tell himself that this was all a dream, but the longer he remained in the dark room his doubts continued to grow. A yawn escaped Tam’s lips and he sat up.
“Where . . . where are we?” Tam asked.
“You,” answered a sinister voice,” are in my mind cells. Nice aren’t they?”
Mordran strode confidently into the room.
“This entire facility, including myself, is an illusion, it only takes place in your mind, but it is very affective as a prison.”
The two boys gazed at Mordran, clearly overwhelmed.
Mordran smiled nastily in return. ” You will remain here until you give me what I want, your allegiance.”
With that, Mordran stalked away, leaving the faint stench of something that was clearly rotten.
Tam panicked. “What are we going to do?” he gasped.
“I don’t want to be his servant!” Ren added. He glanced around the small room, if you could even call it a room. It was revolting. The rotting smell that he had noticed came from the rotting flesh of a body in the chamber. Was it just him or was the smell growing stronger?
“I would be his servant, if I could just get out of here!” Tam seemed to be immobile, staring into space at something invisible. “I don’t want to die! I don’t want anybody to die while he tries to get to me!”
“Tam, that’s very noble, but think of all the people that would die if he was able to use the Orb!”
“I don’t care!” Tam’s face had grown very white, and his hands were making the chains shake.
The noise only added to Ren’s growing sense of claustrophobia and desperation. He wanted to stop the noise, stop the smell, stop everything but his own mind, and think. He reached out to hold Tam’s hands steady, but his own chains would not allow it. The smell was becoming a thick, impenetrable fog, and Tam moaned on. Finally Ren snapped. “SHUT UP!” he yelled. “Let me think!”
“Oh no, dear boy. You cannot think here,” said Mordran’s voice from somewhere inside the depths of the room – his own mind, Ren realized. He felt betrayed. How could his own mind have come up with something so awful? But of course it hadn’t. This was Mordran’s invention, and Ren could do nothing but watch.
So watch he did. He watched Tam grow more and more frightened, more and more willing to serve Mordran in exchange for release from this prison, and he watched the chains crumble until finally they gave way all together and Tam fainted.
“There,” said Mordran, entering the room again. “Perfect. Now, my dear boy, you shall be all alone.” As Ren watched, Tam’s inert form faded until nothing was left.
“Is-is he dead?” Ren asked.
“Oh no, not dead,” said Mordran. “He is my servant, and will work the Orb until he does die, and an unpleasant death it will be, too. But he hasn’t any choice. Neither have you. No one can endure this for long, and in the end everyone gives up. Or,” he added, motioning to the rotting carcass, “you end up like him.”Captain Pye sat awkwardly on the edge of a small bunk. Across from him, lay his unconscious cabin boy and powder monkey. He sighed and put his head in his hands. The pair of boys had been in a state of sleep for weeks.
Suddenly, there was a rustling in the sheets. One of the boys turned and sat up in bed. It was Tam! Captain Pye gasped in surprise and grabbed Tam’s shoulders.
“What’s going on boy? Why isn’t Ren awake?”
Tam’s eyes seemed to flash a slight red color, but immediately returned back to normal. Captain Pye blinked; perhaps he had imagined it.
“What? Ren?” Tam asked innocently.”What a sleepy head! He’s still in bed?”
“Yes.” Captain replied stonily “You and him have been sleeping for weeks now.”
“Ren’s problems are no concern of mine.” Tam said with only a fleeting look of guilt. “Now, please excuse me, I wish to get out of this room.”
Tam pushed the Captain roughly out of the way and strode purposefully out to the deck. By now, Pye had begun to suspect something. He watched Tam walk toward one of the rowboats on the far side of the ship.
Captain Pye’s eyes grew wide and he shouted, “Stop him!”
The crew instantly stopped what they were doing. The men closest to Tam tried to grab him, but Tam was quicker. Muttering a word under his breath, his arms caught flame and he rose into the air. Without a word, he landed on a small boat. With a wave of his hand the ropes securing the vehicle burned away. The rowboat wobbled and fell into the water. The crew watched as Tam rowed furiously away. Captain Pye stared after the boys receding figure with worry. Tam’s escape could only mean one thing: Ren was in trouble!Niria stared her captain in concern. “Are you sure, Captain?” she asked carefully.
Pye nodded sharply. “The Shriak Mind Bonding is the only way that I can communicate with Ren. We cannot let Mordran take Ren as he so obviously did Tam. Letting this happen would be disastrous to the whole world as we know it.”
“But sir!” Niria protested. “The Bonding is an extremely ancient process! We do not even know if it works! It could very well backfire and kill you!”
Pye shook his head and chuckled. “Then, you can have my hat.”
Niria sighed. She had tried to warn him.Ren lay on the cold dungeon floor, miserable. He wished that he could strangle Tam. At least before he had someone to talk to.
“If I get out of here, I will personally make Tam wish he had never been born,” he vowed.
It was only then that he realized that he had been talking aloud. Great, he thought, now I’m talking to myself. I’m going crazy.
Suddenly, something touched his thoughts. Ren was instantly alert. Who was it? What if it was Mordran trying to give him a new form of torture? No! He wouldn’t let Mordran win! With as much savagery as he could muster, he attacked the strand of thought.Niria watched Captain Pye as he concentrated. A look of satisfaction told her that he had succeeded with making contact with Ren. Niria let go of the breath that she had been holding since the beginning of the Bonding process. It had worked!
A sharp intake of breath told her something was wrong. Captain Pye was kneeling on the floor, holding his head in agony, his mouth open a silent scream. Niria rushed to his side, but there was nothing she could do. Captain Pye’s veins stuck out on his neck, which was red and covered with sweat. His eyes bugged out of his head. The strain was too much on him. He collapsed in a dead faint.
A moan came out of the far corner of the room. Niria looked up and saw Ren sitting up in bed, his eyes wide in alarm.
“Niria?” Ren questioned in disbelief.
“Ren!” Niria gasped. “Get Vushtek! Now! Quick-”
Ren nodded and jumped out of bed. He didn’t know what was going on, but he did know where to find Vushtek. He ran to the galley as fast as he could.
“Vushtek!” he called into the open doorway. “The Captain-” Vushtek appeared in the door in a twinkling, wearing a grubby white apron over his emerald green robes.
“What about him?” he asked, concern etched on his face.
“I don’t know! Something’s wrong!”
Vushtek needed no more explanation than that. He did not bother to take off his apron, but headed towards the cabin right away. Ren followed rather uncertainly.
Vushtek entered the cabin and stopped in his tracks when he saw the Captain. “What happened?” he demanded of Niria.
“He – he tried to do the Shriak Mind Bonding. And it went wrong,” Niria stammered, her pretty face distraught.
“He tried to do the Bonding? And you let him? Of course it went wrong! It’s the Bonding!” He knelt by the unconscious captain, and started to take his pulse. “I’m not one to criticize my captain,” he said, “but this is ridiculous.”
Niria nodded. “And he said – he said that if he died, I could have his hat!” This was too much for her, and she started to cry.
Ren looked on, hardly hearing a word, as Vushtek, in an unusually bad temper, questioned Niria, who continued to cry. But then something brought him back down to earth.
“It wasn’t during the Bonding that it all went wrong,” said Niria, gaining some measure of control. “It was after, once he’d actually reached Ren and it ought to have been easy.”
Ren turned cold. He cleared his throat. “What exactly does this Bonding do?” he asked, his voice perilously close to cracking.
Vushtek and Niria turned to look at him. “It gives two people contact through their minds,” Niria explained. “Didn’t you feel it?”
But Ren could not reply.
“Oh no,” he murmured. “Oh no, oh no, oh please no.”
“Ren?” asked Niria, comprehension dawning in her eyes. “What did you do?”
“I didn’t . . . mean . . .” began Ren through a fog of horror. “I thought it was Mordran . . . trying to get into my mind . . .”
Niria eyes grew as big as saucers. Vushtek stared at Ren as if he wanted to pierce his brain.
“You attacked his mind,” Vushtek stated calmly.
The large man turned to the Captain and felt his pulse once more.
“He’s not dead, but near it. I may be able to soothe the pain slightly, but he needs to get expert help. We will need to stop at the nearest port as quickly as possible if he is to survive.”
Vushtek grunted and lifted Captain Pye gently onto a bed. He motioned for Niria and Ren to leave them in peace. Niria brushed past Ren as they left, she didn’t meet his eyes.Ren stared hollowly at nothing. He did not feel the deck rolling beneath his feet, or the wind on his face, or hear the men working behind him. He did, however, notice when someone appeared at his elbow and asked, “What’s going on? No one’ll tell me.”
Ren turned and met the eyes of the cabin boy, Arn. “Oh, hello,” he said, deadpan. The other boy looked alarmed.
“What’s going on?” he asked again.
Ren looked back out across the stern of the ship, at the great blue-green watery expanse. “Go ask someone else,” he said. “Leave me alone.”
“No,” replied the cabin boy stubbornly. He was much larger than Ren, although a peaceful person, and smaller boys would not dare refuse such a large an ferocious-looking person. Ren did not spare him a glance, nor say another word.
Arn waited, leaning his arms on a bulwark. Ren would give in and say sooner or later. He could wait.
He did not have to wait long. In a few minutes, Ren spoke.
“I think I may have – I might have . . . killed . . . the Captain.”
Arn looked at him in mingled astonishment and anger. “Why in Sphaere?” he exploded. “What did he do to you?”
“Nothing at all,” Ren said. “I didn’t mean to. He tried to get inside my mind. Don’t ask. Please leave me alone.”
“The Captain is dead?” Arn asked, his fury giving way to incredulity.
“No,” said Ren. “Not yet. Hopefully never. But he might die. If he did it would be all my fault. Go away. Don’t tell anyone, please.”
Arn stared at Ren curiously, but did as asked.Tam had no idea where he going. In fact, if he had been in his right mind, he would not have left the Sea Roc at all. There seemed to be a buzzing in his head, telling him where to go.
Tam looked around himself. He saw no evidence that he going anywhere near land. Everything was ocean, as far as his eyes could see. He wondered silently if he was doing the right thing.
He thought about Ren. Ren seemed so certain about what he should do, when he, Tam, had no idea what was right. Guilt filled him as he remembered that Ren was still trapped in the dark mind cell. Tam couldn’t believe that Ren would ever surrender. He imagined Ren staying trapped in his mind, until he died, leaving his rotting corpse to lay there forever.
The buzzing filled Tam’s head again and he shook the thoughts of Ren out of his mind. Ren was a fool to not give his services to the empire. If he didn’t use his powers for the greater good then he deserved his fate.
Ren stood silently on the deck of The Sea Roc, looking out over the small port town where they had docked. A numb feeling was quickly rushing up inside him. It was the worst sensation he had ever experienced.
Hushed voices drifted toward him from the captain’s cabin. Out of corner of his eye, he watched a small, frail man making frantic hand gestures to Vushtek. The large man nodded and left the older gentleman alone with Captain Pye’s still form.
Ren heard soft footfalls behind him and felt a rather large hand rest on his shoulder. It was Vushtek.
“The doctor is starting the procedure,” he said. “The Captain should survive.”
Ren gave a stiff nod and Vushtek turned away. No one seemed eager to stay in his company. After all, hadn’t been he, Ren, who had attacked the Captain and practically killed him?Tam stared at the sky, brooding. His mind kept telling him to keep rowing onward, but his mouth was parched and his stomach had been empty for days. He lowered his eyes and looked desperately into the distance. His eyes grew wide and he jumped up in excitement. The boat wobbled dangerously, so he sat back down. With a sudden new burst of energy, Tam began rowing again with vigor. Land was in sight!
The ship was silent and Ren felt horribly conspicuous. He continued to stare woodenly at the port in front of him. Jartuvi, his mind told him. The third Free Isle you’ve seen. But he didn’t care. It was simply another thing to stare at, unseeing. He was such an idiot. He ought to have known better than to attack someone’s mind, after Alexis. But he had done so anyway.
Somewhere that seemed a world away, Niria started to cry.
It was all too much for Ren, and without a second thought, he slipped over the side of the ship and plunged into the water.
It was greasy, and dark, and made his clothes stick to his skin, but he rose to the surface anyway, spit out a mouthful of the foul harbor-water, and started to swim doggedly toward shore.
He was almost there when he felt something touch his mind. His first instinct was to defend himself, but he stifled that and went under with surprise.
When he came back up to the surface again, he saw an amused-looking blue Pukis hovering above him.
“Alexis!” he gasped out loud, going under again.
Of course, she replied. I wasn’t going to abandon you. She regarded him for a moment and then said, On second thought, why don’t we just talk when we get to shore.
Ren nodded in agreement and swam the remaining strokes to the harbor wall, once there, he pulled himself up onto it and looked back towards the Sea Roc. No one was looking for him. No one had noticed his splash. He wasn’t sure whether to be glad or desolate. He settled on simply pushing the thought out of his mind.
Come on, said Alexis. We should go somewhere where there aren’t quite as many people.
Ren nodded in agreement. Where?
I know a place. Come on. With that she turned into a kitten and trotted off towards what appeared to be a completely abandoned shack. Ren followed with a little trepidation.
Where are your children? he asked.
They went back to Lithuslov. It has been several weeks, you know. This last was said with a touch of amusement, but Ren remembered the mind cells and could find nothing even remotely funny.On the Sea Roc, things were much as Ren had imagined them. The Captain was still asleep, the doctor was getting into his rowing boat, and Niria was still sobbing from the emotional stress of the last few days. By now the last few days had morphed into the last few weeks, and she was crying for Tzil and the dead crewmembers as well as the Captain.
But someone had noted the splash. Perched high on the crosstrees was a monkey, carefully watching the scene below.
When the doctor had rowed off towards the shore, Vushtek turned to Niria. “Would you like to stand guard over the Captain?” he asked kindly. “I’ll make you some tea if you’d like.”
Niria nodded mutely, wiped her eyes, and went into the cabin. Vushtek disappeared into the galley. No one mentioned a splash, or noticed that Ren was missing. The monkey-that-was-not-a-monkey smiled an eerie grin, turned into a wind-beetle, and flew off to the other side of the Isle. Its master would be pleased with it.The deck of the Blood Storm was empty, except for one man. Rake Vashkar smiled thinly, projecting his thoughts through the rippling spray, calling back his servants.
A wind beetle landed on the deck in front of him. Fluttering its delicate, blue-patterned wings, it slowly dissolved into a puddle of salt water.
With frightening speed, a cloaked man grew out of the puddle like a rising pillar. “The Fiery One is no longer aboard the Sea Roc,” it hissed. “He will be easy to find and capture.”
“Go. Take your brethren and bring him to me. I will send word to Mordran.”
Vashkar’s smile grew into a grin. Ren’s will would be easy to break, and with two Fire Powerful on his side, Mordran would easily be able to wipe out every freebooter in the Inner Sea. His faithful stormmaster would certainly receive a sizable percentage of the enormous reward that Sanguinus IX would give him.
Of course, if Vashkar had known the full scope of Mordran’s plan, he would have jumped over the side and raced to warn the Emperor before it was too late.Ren followed Alexis along the beach. After walking for several minutes, they arrived at a small clump of trees away from the city. Alexis curled up under one of the trees, so Ren followed suit.
So, Alexis said with an amused glimmer in her eye. What has my human been getting up to while I’ve been gone?
Ren related his story to Alexis gratefully. He had needed to talk to someone for a long time.
Well, you’ve certainly had a time without me haven’t you?” she commented with an amused purr. Don’t worry about Captain Pye, he has a strong mind, you have not broken it.
Ren nodded but worry was still etched across his face. Alexis looked like she wanted to say something more but she was interrupted by a crunch of wood grounding against rock and a boyish whoop. The friends peered though the foliage and glimpsed a young man with scraggly hair and a hungry look in his eyes. The boy left his vehicle behind and began hiking toward the city.
Ren crept cautiously toward the abandoned rowboat and peered inside. It was totally empty except for a small sign carved into the back. Ren stared at it and immediately recognized it as the signature of The Sea Roc. With alarm, Ren turned from the boat and watched the boy’s disappearing figure. Tam!
He almost yelled after him to come back, he had so much to talk about, but he remembered in time Tam’s treachery and was silent.
Well, what are you going to do about it? asked Alexis, reading his tumbled thoughts.
“I don’t know, he replied aloud, sounding suddenly both very young and very unhappy. “Should I follow him?”
She replied with another question. Does the crew of the Sea Roc know where you have gone?
“No. But they don’t care anyhow. I nearly killed the Captain, they can’t ever forgive me.”
I wouldn’t be so sure about that. I strongly suggest that you return before they start to worry.
“Fine.” Ren turned and trudged back towards the harbor, with Alexis sitting contentedly on his shoulder. A small brown wren detached itself from a twig and flapped off in the direction of the Blood Storm.
Ren was halfway back to the Sea Roc when it struck him that he had no way to get across the harbor save by swimming or going back to get the boat. The next thing that struck him was a large stick on the back of his head.
The impact knocked him face first onto the path, and when he rolled over onto his back, still clutching his head with his ears ringing, he saw a tall cloaked man with watery eyes looking down on him. The man raised his stick for another blow-
And Alexis flew into his face, a small, hissing ball of fire, fur, and scales. The man looked taken aback, but he said a word and a moment later Alexis fell to the sand, dripping with water and steaming slightly. Ren dove forward to grab her before the man could do any more harm, but the Pukis spit a tiny ball of flame that scorched Ren’s hand and lit the man’s robes on fire. A single word appeared in Ren’s mind, etched on the back of his eyelids in blazing letters, and that word was,
RUN!
He did. He ran back along the beach towards the town, away from the rowboat, (away from Alexis!), knowing that he had to get back to the Sea Roc. He had to warn them, and he had to get to safety. There was not the slightest doubt in the boy’s mind about what the man was – who the man was. He had seen the scar above his right eyebrow.
Who had let Letor out, Sphaere knew. But he certainly was no longer a prisoner.Tam wandered purposefully through the streets of Jartuvi. He was looking for something or someone, but he had no idea who. Tam found himself walking inside a small side tavern. He headed straight for the barman.
The barman took one look at him and said, “Oh, his grace told me I would be expecting someone like you.” He reached under the table and produced a grubby little key. “Your room’s up the stairs on the right.” he said gruffly and turned to a waiting customer.
Tam stumbled up the stairs and managed to open the door to his room before collasping on the bed.
———————-
Ren couldn’t remember a time where he’d run faster in his life, not counting the time when he had run from the emperors guards. That day seemed ages ago.
Ren picked up even more speed as the docks came into sight. He dived into the water and swam toward The Sea Roc. With the last strengh he could muster, he hoisted himself onto the ship’s deck. One of the crew noticed his sudden appearance and helped him to his feet. Ren stumbled over to Vushtek and related what happened, breathlessly.
Vushtek stared at him with growing alarm on his face.
“We can’t possibly leave the city with the Captain in the condition he’s in. We can only hope that Letor does not send us into the hands of the enemy, but trust me, if he does, we certainly won’t be taken without a fight!”
That was very comforting, Ren decided sarcastically, lying on a bunk an hour later. He didn’t want to be taken at all, with or without a fight!
Niria looked in. “Oh, you’re here,” she said, her voice heavy with anger and sorrow.
“Yes,” he said dully. Life had gone from bad to worse in the space of an instant.
“This is the stormmaster’s cabin,” said Niria, with a touch of accusation.
“The First Mate put me here,” said Ren. “There was nowhere else.”
Niria’s expression made it clear that she disapproved, but there was nothing she could say or do about it.
“Well,” she said. “I am the stormmaster, since Tzil is dead. I will have to collect the necessary equipment. Don’t mind me.” And she busied herself with gathering up the instruments that littered the tiny cabin. Tzil certainly hadn’t been very tidy.
Ren turned his face to the wall.
~~~~~~~
Tam lay in a half-awake stupor on the bed, until the smell of soup brought him to his senses. He sat up eagerly. The little child who had brought the soup bowed solemnly to him and left.
When he had finished, he lay back down, ready to sleep, for days, if necessary. The time spent in the mind cells had been anything but refreshing, and now he was ready for some proper sleep.
But he was not to have it. The door opened and in walked Mordran, looking as benign as when Tam had first seen him. Behind the little man stood another, much taller, his hair a lurid and conspicuous violet. Rake Vashkar.
Mordran sat fluidly into one of the small, hard chairs that stood by the door. Vashkar did not sit in the chair beside Mordran’s, but Tam did not expect him to anyway. He didn’t think that Vashkar was the kind of person who was often seen in a chair.
Mordran had a calm, dangerous expression on his face.
“Do you have any idea how much you have damaged my plans?” he asked angrily.”You were seen on your way here. We would have captured a dangerous batch of pirates, along with that treacherous boy, Ren, if you had been more careful. Now we have lost our element of surprise. We have to risk open combat.”
Tam’s eyes grew wide in amazement. “Ren’s alive?!” he asked in awe.
Mordran’s eyes flashed mercilessly. “Ren is no concern of yours.”
With that, he got up from his chair and headed toward the door. “You will be punished for your mistake.” He motioned to Vashkar and left.
Rake Vashkar grinned and cracked his knuckles. Tam face was a look of pure horror.
“So, you thought you would make things better by running, didja?” Vashkar said in a tone that made it sound slike he was talking about the weather.”
“No, I-” Tam stammered.
Vaskar hit him on the side of the head, in a sudden burst of violence. “Don’t lie!” he hissed, spitting in Tam’s face. “We know everything that you’ve been doing since you left our presence last. Did you think we would let you wander around unchecked?”
“But I- I’ve come to help you,” Tam said feebly, recoiling.
“And this is the sort of help you’re going to offer? Revealing our general location to the one of the few people that would use that information to hurt us? A bunch of help you are!”
He circled Tam, who cowered in the center of the tiny room, trying not to show his fear and failing miserably.
“If it wasn’t for Mordran’s orders,” he whispered hungrily. “I’d have more than half a mind to kill you, right now.”
“So, you thought you would make things better by running, didja?” Vashkar said in a tone that made it sound slike he was talking about the weather.”
“No, I-” Tam stammered.
Vaskar hit him on the side of the head, in a sudden burst of violence. “Don’t lie!” he hissed, spitting in Tam’s face. “We know everything that you’ve been doing since you left our presence last. Did you think we would let you wander around unchecked?”
“But I- I’ve come to help you,” Tam said feebly, recoiling.
“And this is the sort of help you’re going to offer? Revealing our general location to the one of the few people that would use that information to hurt us? A bunch of help you are!”
He circled Tam, who cowered in the center of the tiny room, trying not to show his fear and failing miserably.
“If it wasn’t for Mordran’s orders,” he whispered hungrily. “I’d have more than half a mind to kill you, right now.”
Vashkar nodded silently to himself. Then he turned back to Tam again and said, “But I won’t. Instead, I will have to satisfy myself with giving you your first lesson in what happens to the servants of Mordran that fail him.”
Vashkar reached into his belt and pulled out a rather nasty knife. With a wicked grin, he grabbed Tam’s arm roughly and held it down. Tam struggled but he couldn’t get free. Vashkar grunted and swung the weapon with expertise. When he let go of Tam’s arm, Tam stared at his hand in disbelief. It was only when Vashkar had calmly left the room that Tam started to scream. A pitiful stump was all that was left of his right pinkie finger.
Who knows how long he sat there, staring at it, tears streaming down his face? After what seemed ten years the door opened. The little girl who had brought him the soup looked in.
She made a small noise of disapproval when she saw what had happened, and the small pool of blood on the floor, but she did not seem surprised. She looked sympathetically at Tam, and then disappeared.
Half an hour later, the girl returned, and she brought a man with her. “This is the doctor,” she whispered, and ran from the room, pulling the door shut behind her.
The doctor did not look very qualified to be a doctor. His hair was disheveled and he was older than Tam’s great-grandfather. His clothes were not very clean, and there was no reason to suspect that his bandages were any cleaner. He looked at the blood, looked at Tam, and muttered something that sounded like, “Sailors.”
He crossed the room, picked up a pitcher of water, and dumped it over Tam’s hand.
Or at least that what he must have meant to do. What actually happened was that Tam got absolutely soaking wet, and the room was suddenly awash with water.
The man disregarded this, and pulled from his coat pocket a roll of bandages, which he wrapped around Tam’s poor hand until it was almost as big as the boy’s head.
“There,” he muttered, while Tam sat on the wet floor, still in shock. “That’ll be four gold pieces.”
Tam stared at his hand stupidly. He looked up at the man with a look of confusion on his face.
“Four gold pieces,” the old man repeated slowly.
“Uh . . . I don’t have any gold.” Tam said dully.
The man stared at the boy with growing anger on his face. “You filthy brat! That was the last of my best medical bandages!”
Tam tried to get away from the man but was instead tackled and held to the ground. The “doctor” savagely tried to rip the bloody bandages off Tam’s hand. Anger surged through Tam and a word phrase came to his mind. “Flamula Infenso Pilus”
Instantly, the “doctors” hair was ablaze. The man screamed in terror and ran from the room.
Tam looked cautiously at his hand. It was not damaged; the bandage was only slightly ripped. A few angry shouts were heard down the hall and Tam had a feeling that he wouldn’t be wanted anymore in the tavern. Without a backward glance, Tam went out the back door of the building and into the streets.
He ran, his hand throbbing faintly and words of power tumbling through his mind. It was all he could do, in the face of the pain and fear and hatred – such definite feelings, and welcome as respite from the constant uncertainty – not to yell them out, to burn the town to the ground, and himself with it. Something was wrong, something had happened, and Tam, in this strange confident state, could not see it. His feet carried him closer to the harbor, where he knew he would find the Sea Roc, and Captain Pye, and Ren, and the rest of the crew. And he would be safe there, safe from – there was a surge of pain through his hand, and a surge of realization through his mind. Them, he thought, and then the remains of rebellion and confidence drained away, leaving nothing but guilt and a deep, nagging, fear that something had gone wrong and it was all his fault. They were manipulating him still. Would he ever be free?Ren was awakened from his much-needed nap by a noise that at first, in his sleep-befuddled state, he could not identify. “Mmmm,” he mumbled. “Mustadozedoffsorry.” When the noise persisted, he said, louder and with more clarity, “I’m getting up. You don’t have to set off cannons in my ears.” With this half-asleep realization, Ren sat bolt upright and wide awake. “Cannons!” he gasped, horrified. “Oh no!” With a blatant disregard for the various stormmaster’s implements still scattered throughout the cabin, he rushed onto the deck.
It was not cannons, only muskets, and that was bad enough. A badly aimed musket ball whizzed past his cheek as he stepped onto the deck, and he coughed at the harsh acrid smell of alchemical powder, and stood there blinking in the bright afternoon sun.
“Idiot!” hissed the first mate from Ren’s right, where he sat crouched beneath a bulwark. “Get down!”
Ren did as he was told, and scooted across the deck on his stomach. “What’s going on?” he asked the first mate.
“The harbor patrol had the brilliant idea to attack the pirates with muskets! I don’t know what put it into their heads, but there must be some reason. They usually leave us alone, since pirates make up the majority of the people who actually come to the Free Isles.”
“Oh,” said Ren, sighing with relief. He had been sure that it was the Empire, for a moment or two. Not that the harbor patrol was that much better.
The first mate continued. “I want you to go to the Captain’s cabin. Niria and the cabin boy are already there.”
Ren opened his mouth to protest at being shoved out of the way, but remembered that the first mate was in charge, and almost surrendered. He remembered his own status in time. “But sir-” he said. “I’m the powder monkey. Oughtn’t I to be doing something?”
“Not if we’re not using cannons. You’re just in the way. Now GO!”
Ren obeyed without another word.
“Oh, it’s you,” said Niria coldly when Ren entered the room. She was sitting in a chair by Captain Pye’s bed, her face hard but her eyes frightened. When she saw Ren she turned away, a gesture that cut Ren to the quick.
“Yes,” he mumbled. “Me.”
Arn leaped up from where he was sitting on the floor, and ran over to the other boy. “What’s going on?” he asked. “Who’s shooting at us? Why aren’t we allowed to help?”
“The harbor patrol,” explained Ren. “Supposedly we’re too young and would just get in the way.”
Arn’s expression grew dark, like a thunderstorm over the sea, and he, too, turned away from Ren. “The Captain would have let us help,” he muttered.
Ren had never felt worse.
But he didn’t have much time to feel bad, because there was suddenly a crunching sound from above, and someone yelled, and then the cabin door burst inward.
For a moment or two nothing more happened. No threatening figure strode through the gap, and the sound of fighting disappeared altogether. Ren, Niria, and Arn exchanged glances. Then Arn crossed the floor in one bound and leaped through the open door. With a guilty look at Niria, Ren followed.
The deck was a horrible mess. Clearly he battle had escalated to using cannons, because the mast had come down and nearly crushed a sailor. The deck was awash with blood and water, and not one of the crew of the Sea Roc was to be seen.
“Oh my,” said a faint voice from behind them. Niria had followed them onto the deck, and was staring with wide eyes at the carnage.
“No one’s left,” said Ren hollowly.
“That’s not true,” said a firm voice from the galley. “There are a lot of people left, but most of them are injured.”
“Vushtek!” cried Arn. “You’re still alive!”
“Yes,” said Vushtek gravely. “But you should leave now.”
“Why leave?” Niria asked. “It’s over, and you’ll need help.”
“It’s not over,” said Vushtek. “That wasn’t the harbor patrol, and they aren’t gone. I can’t leave the injured like this, but we can’t take chances.” At this he looked straight at Ren, and Ren wondered exactly how much the alchooktor knew. “Niria, you will take the boys to the city, and stay there.” Niria nodded mutely.
“Then go,” Vushtek said.
The three escapers crept carefully across the carnage on the vast deck of the Sea Roc. They made it to the bow of the ship with little difficulty and peered over the side. The dock in front of them was surrounded by a line of soldiers. Each soldier was dressed smartly in a black uniform with a shiny badge on their chest. Ren watched them with growing unease. The faces of the men were so cold and emotionless that they seemed unreal.
Niria motioned impatiently for him to follow her lead and he turned to watch what she was doing. With unimaginable stealth, Niria slid under the ship’s railing and onto the side. Using handholds that were invisible to Ren, she climbed down into the water with not even a slight splash. Arn was already in the water, waiting for her. The two stared at Ren expectantly and he wondered what in the world he was going to do.
With a sigh, Ren braced himself and lowered himself clumsily over the side of the Sea Roc. His muscles strained as he searched frantically for a foothold. Finding none, he looked desperately over his shoulder. Niria and Arn were looking up at him in alarm. Ren scanned the side of the ship for a place that would assist him in his climb and saw a slight protrusion in one of the panels covering the ship to his right. Just as Ren rested his weight on the plank, the whole ship shuddered. Ren’s hands were violently thrown away from their hold and he fell with a loud splash into the harbor.
The trio watched in horror as the soldiers who had been standing silently moments before went into action. The attack on the Sea Roc had resumed! Niria determinedly tore her gaze away from the scene and motioned for everyone to swim away from the battle.Among all of the harbor patrol, no one noticed the three escapees except one lone monkey. It wore a grave expression on its face, even for a primate, as it bounded away to report to its master.
Vushtek stood guard determinedly over Captain Pye. The battle was not doing well for the crew. They were quickly loosing men. It would be only a matter of time before the ship was breached. Vushtek breathed slightly easier knowing that Niria and the others had escaped. At least Niria was safe.
There was a groan from the Captain’s bed and Vushtek ran to his side, alarmed. Captain Pye smiled weakly and patted Vushtek’s large scarred hand.
“Are they gone?” Pye asked.
Vushtek nodded slowly. He knew that Captain Pye was attached to the boy Ren, even though it had been the boy that had left him in this sickly state.
The Captain smiled painfully and relaxed. Vushtek returned to his post at the Captain’s cabin door.
Outside, things were not doing well. The dwindling amount of crewman was quickly turning disastrous. Vushtek braced himself as the several patrol men climbed aboard the Sea Roc. The men were immediately taken down by some of the remaining crewman, but even more of the harbor patrol took the place of the dead. It wasn’t long before the entire deck was covered with fighting men.
Over the entire melee, Vushtek’s eyes only saw one man. The man wasn’t hard to miss because of his bright violet hair. He held his muscular body in a commanding way as he strode toward Vushtek. This man would NOT hurt Captain Pye. Vushtek’s eyes gleamed with the light of battle as he shouldered his axe. He had been around weaponry all his life. He didn’t even need to glance at his belt to know that his collection of butcher knives where hanging at his side.
The violet haired man noticed Vushtek’s reaction and drew his sword. With a yell, Vushtek lunged forward and butted the man in the face with the head of his axe. Blood streamed from the man’s broken nose and he slashed Vushtek’s shoulder in his anger. The attack continued furiously. The man kept trying to trick Vushtek into turning his back to the door of to the Captain’s cabin, but Vushtek kept defying him, much to the man’s anger.
Vushtek had been so preoccupied with the battle that he hadn’t noticed that the ship had become strangely quiet. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the remaining harbor patrol standing to attention on the deck. All of the other crewman were either dead or captured and tied to the mast. Vushtek’s attacks were now filled with the strength of desperation.
Suddenly, a powerful force hit him from behind and he fell to the ground. His hands were instantly bound by a clear, water-like rope. Vushtek chanced a look behind him and saw a man in a long dark cloak. He seemed to flow as he walked toward the violet haired man.
Vushtek’s eyes grew wide with recognition. The cloaked man stopped and kneeled at the feet of the man Vushtek had been fighting moments before.
“Master,” he said in a gurgly whisper. “The fire master has escaped with two others. They are headed toward the town.”
The violet haired man glanced at his servant, alarmed. He strode past Vushtek into the cabin but came back shortly with a scowl on his face.
“It’s just the captain! You are right my faithful servant, this battle has been for nothing. The boy is gone.”
“You are a fool Vashkar!” Vushtek yelled up at his captor. “Do you seriously think that Mordran will give you all the you desire? You are but a puppet in his hands, that he can dispose of whenever he wants!”
Vashkar looked down at Vushtek with disgust on his face. He turned to one of his commanders and said, “Take a force down to the village. Three crewmen have escaped the ship. One of them is a boy who goes by the name of Ren. Capture this boy alive and bring him to me. Kill the others.”
Vushtek’s eyes grew wide with anger. With a yell, he lunged at Vashkar, knife in hand. He would have killed Vashkar, had it not been for the mysterious cloaked man. Vushtek had no chance. He fell face down on the deck of the Sea Roc. His eyes empty in death.Ren followed Niria and Arn through the streets of Jartuvi. He had no idea where they were going. He only knew that they were looking for a safe place where the Empire couldn’t find them. Arn pointed to a small tavern on the street and they walked inside it. A gruff looking bartender stood at the counter and Niria went up to talk to him. Ren and Arn sat at a table and waited for her. The barman listened patiently for a while and then left for the back room.
Niria turned to them and shrugged. “He said that he needed to get something for our room in the kitchen.”
After several minutes, the man returned with a little girl. He sent her up a flight of stairs with some fresh sheets, supposedly for their room.
The bartender turned to the trio and said, “I suppose that you would like some drinks to calm yourselves after your journey.”
He rolled up his sleeves and looked at them expectantly. The three escapees however, were more interested in the tattoo on his arm instead of what he had to drink. Niria declined stiffly and steered the boys out of the bar. They strode briskly away from the bar with nervous expressions on their faces.
“When we reach the next block, run as if your life depends on it, because it does.” Niria muttered under her breathe.
Ren would have done just that, had it not been for the hordes of harbor patrolmen waiting for them around the bend. At their head stood a tall man in a black cloak, Letor.
“Oh no,” said Niria, her eyes not on Letor, but a smaller and more hunched figure standing behind the wave-spirit. “This is bad, very bad. Getting worse every moment.”
Ren and Arn glanced at her questioningly, but she said nothing. Her eyes, however, seemed to hold the light of hope, of a plan, and Ren relaxed ever so faintly.
“When I say so,” Niria murmured, “we are going to head back in the direction of the bar and go right in. Don’t worry about the bartender, because he’s whole lot less dangerous than the people who are looking at us right now. I can deal with him.”
Niria smiled confidently. Her plan was flawless. It could not fail.
“Good work Scrimage!” she said triumphantly, “We have them exactly where we want them!”
Letor stiffened and glanced over his shoulder. Scrimage, the man who Niria had noticed before, seemed to shrink before Letor’s gaze.
Niria’s satisfaction grew. Everything had played into her hands, even the alignment of both captain’s troops. Letor, being the self-absorbed being that he was, couldn’t stand any troops but his own to march at the front of a formation. Consequently, all of the soldiers following Scrimage were forced to march at the back. This meant that all of Letor’s troops were trapped between Scrimage’s followers and Niria, along with Arn and Ren. Letor knew that he could possibly be in BIG trouble.
Scrimage probably noticed this too and his eyes grew as big as saucers. “No!” he squeaked. “There must be a mistake! I wouldn’t… I’d never…”
Letor’s eyes gleamed underneath his hood. “I knew the empire should have never trusted you! I knew that you were always really working for…” he paused hesitantly and hissed, “THEM”.
Scrimage trembled and a bead of sweat dribbled down his cheek.
Letor advanced toward Scrimage threateningly, saying, “Why else would you have given the enemy a copy of the Orb? Well, you won’t get away with it this time!” An evil grin twisted across Letor’s face. “I’ve been waiting for the moment to get rid of you for a long time!”
Scrimage shook his head and tried to stop Letor, but with to avail. Letor merely muttered a word under his breath and Scrimage exploded like a popped balloon.
This action created a surge through out the men. With a roar of anger, the troops turned on each other. The street was instantly transformed into a confusing mass of enraged soldiers. Clearly forgotten, Niria, Ren, and Arn quietly slipped away from the battle.
Ren followed Niria and Arn out of Jartuvi’s busy streets and into the tavern that had been originally their first stop. The barman looked up at them uncertainly from the counter as they sat down at a table close by.
What had just happened finally seemed to dawn on Ren and he sank heavily into a chair. “Wow.” he commented.
Niria nodded her head understandingly. “I agree,” she said, a little louder then usual. “It was a pity that Scrimage perished, but at least the plan ran smoothly. They did, after all, fall directly into our hands.”
Niria glared at Ren and Arn, demanding them to pick up on what she was doing.
The two boys had to stare at her for several moments before they got a vague idea of what was going on. Arn was the first to react.
“Yeah!” he exclaimed with a loud laugh, “Did you see the look on Letor’s face? He was furious! Who wouldn’t be after having half their troops destroyed in a surprise attack that was thought up by a few teenagers? I feel sorry for the spy that was “smart” enough to give him the information about our whereabouts!”
Ren hid a grin at the look on the bartender’s face.
Niria smiled and motioned for the rest of them to leave for their room.Ren heard a knock at their door an hour later. He paused and opened the door a small crack. The barman and the little girl they had seen earlier were standing in front of him. Reluctantly, Ren opened the door wider and gestured for the man and his daughter to come into the room.
The man strode gravely into the room and studied the faces of the three fugitives in front of him. Ren did not know how he should react to this man. He knew that the barman was a spy working for the empire, but he also knew that the man was only trying to make a living like everyone else.
The spy took a deep breath and began, “I know your situation with the empire. I also know that it will not be a good idea for you to remain in this area for much longer. Therefore, I have arranged for you to join up with a group of pirates who are by chance leaving shortly. They are similar to the last crew you were traveling with, seeing as they have an enormous price on their heads. I have no doubt that these fiends will assist you in your quest.”
A long shocked silence stretched over several minutes. Ren frowned suspiciously. “What’s the catch?” he asked.
The barman shuffled his feet shyly and continued, “I can not stay here. The empire is angry with me. It is best that I go into hiding.” At this, he took his eyes off his grubby feet and stared, pleading with them. “I am a failed parent, the places that I will be forced to go are not places for a little girl. I could not possibly put her in danger. I have given you a chance of escape from the empire, in return, you will care for my daughter.”
Ren’s eyes widened in alarm, though it was nothing compared to the expression on Niria’s face. She looked like was going to refuse, even though this was their only chance to avoid the empire. Ren quickly intervened and nodded gratefully.
“Of course, your daughter will be safe with us.” he said forcefully.
The barman smiled thankfully and left with his daughter. Ren nervously avoided making eye contact with Niria. He knew that she was furious with him.The pirate ship lay silent and majestic in the harbor sails furled. The flag was not flying from the masthead, and had it not been for the bartender’s assurance that this was the one, Ren would never have suspected that it was a pirate ship.
The bartender’s daughter let out a tiny sob at the sight of the man who came down the gangplank. Neither Ren nor Arn could comfort her, given their own feelings, and Niria uncomfortably leaned down to squeeze the little girl’s hand. “It’s alright,” she whispered, “and then stood up again.
The man was indeed frightening; his black hair was cropped short on his head but allowed to grow long on his chin, and where there had been streaks of silver, now there were streaks of crimson. He was dressed in a navy uniform, dyed the same black and red as his beard, and around his waist and across his chest and probably in his boots too were weapons. Knives, swords, pistols, and every other imaginable death-dealing object hung in plain view. Unlike the ship, this man made no attempt to conceal the fact that he was a pirate. His eyes were harder than granite, and a similar color, and when he came close enough, Ren realized with a shock that the smell of alchemical powder that had permeated the quay came from the pirate. He felt ill, and wished to be anywhere but there. Arn, on the other hand, was gazing up at the man with something akin to worship in his eyes. Ren turned away.
Niria drew herself up to her full height, and spoke to the pirate. “We wish to speak to the captain of this vessel,” she said clearly.
The man looked coldly at her. “I am he.”
Though Ren had no doubt that it was not normal procedure for a pirate captain to come and talk to people on the quayside himself, he was relieved that this was the captain, and that no one worse would be coming out of the ship. To judge by Niria’s expression, she was feeling much the same way as him.
She recovered her composure and said, “Since our own ship was destroyed by the harbor patrol, we are looking for a place on another.”
“I see,” said the captain. “And you hope it will be this one.”
Niria was about to speak, but Arn got there first. “Yes, sir!” he said, his face shining as though lit by a candle from within. The captain ignored him. Niria resumed her speech.
“I am a waveworker,” she said, “and the boys can both work.” When the captain made no move to accept, she began to clutch at straws. The straw she grabbed hold of first was perhaps the most effective. She lowered her voice considerably and put her hands over the little girl’s ears. Then she said, “We were on the Sea Roc, under Octavio Pye. The Krakeneater has been captured or killed, we cannot say which. But there was something he was looking for, a great treasure, and it is kept on the Blood Storm, which you surely know of. We must get that thing, and I assure you, when we do, you shall have a share.” To indicate that her speech was finished, she removed her hands from the girl’s ears.
The captain looked at her a long while, and then he said, “Come along then. But remember, I must get my share.”Somewhere far away, there were shouts and sounds of battle. Tam half-turned, but thought better of it and walked onward. He would go to the harbor and find the Sea Roc. Whether the Captain and crew would forgive him or not, he didn’t know, but he couldn’t go back to Mordran . . . His bandaged hand throbbed slightly, and he shook his head vigorously. If he had not borne a grudge towards the Empire before, he did now.
Then, as suddenly and as welcome as the sun breaking out of the clouds, the damp and smelly little alley opened up, and Tam found himself standing on the quay. The Sea Roc was not there. But then, that was understandable, seeing as she hadn’t been tied up in the first place, but anchored in the harbor.
But she wasn’t there either. Tam began to panic. They had sailed away without him! They had never known he was there.
Tam stared despairingly out at the idyllic harbor scene. Idyllic to anyone else looking on, but to the boy, it was something out of a nightmare.
H
0
0
-
159
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 18:25He turned away. It was no good. He would have to go back to Mordran and the Empire after all, assuming they would take him back after what had happened.
Tam could not give up. He wandered aimlessly through the docks, looking desperately for any sign of The Sea Roc. He found none. The crowd at the docks slowly dwindled away and soon Tam found himself alone among the ships. It was only then that Tam noticed that the sun had disappeared over the horizon. What could he do? His only choice now would be to return to the empire. Suddenly, Tam saw a man up ahead. Perhaps he would know where the ship was docked! He caught the man’s eye and hurried toward him. All hope was not lost!Jaroff leaned casually against a pole by the dock. It was his turn to take watch over the front of his ship, The Wavebreaker, in case there were any unwanted visitors. He doubted there would be. It was starting to get late and no one in their right mind would be wandering around the docks at this time of night. Well, maybe there were a few nutcases around. A boy had just walked into Jaroff’s line of vision.
Jaroff immediately disliked the boy. He was pale, as if he had never seen the light of day. It didn’t help that the boy looked as though he had no idea where he was going, a suspicious character.
It seemed that the boy had noticed Jaroff as well because he strode determinedly toward him. Jaroff scowled. The boy’s attitude was exactly like that of a noble’s. Jaroff despised nobles.
“Do you know where the ship called the Sea Roc is docked?” the “noble” asked commandingly.
Jaroff tried his best not to show his alarm. The boy was looking for the Sea Roc?! But that ship was now taken over by the empire! So, this little brat really WAS working for them! Anger boiled up in Jaroff’s stomach when he thought of the empire unexpectedly attacking the Sea Roc when the ship’s captain was injured. This was only yet another grudge he held against his country’s cursed government. Jaroff did not stop to think. He was determined that this little empire rat would not live to hurt anyone else.
“No,” he replied coolly, as his hand slid towards his belt, where a sharp dagger lay in its sheath, looking harmless. “I have no idea where she’s docked right now. I do know, though, that most of her crew is probably dead, and it’s in the hands of Empire scum – like you.” He had always wanted to say that to someone from the Empire, and as this brat was going to die within minutes, it didn’t matter what he heard.
Tam staggered back as though struck, and gasped, “I’m not!” But then the dagger sliced through the air, and Tam found that his eye was a mere inch away from a very sharp point.
“Don’t lie, empire scum,” hissed Jaroff, “or I’ll kill you slowly, not quick like I mean to.” The point withdrew, but now it was pointed at Tam’s throat, and a strong brown hand was firmly locked around a pale thin wrist. Tam let out a tiny sob of despair.
“Don’t kill me,” he said pleadingly. “I’m not from the Empire. I’m from the Sea Roc.”
Jaroff’s hard expression did not alter. “Then you’re a deserter,” he said. “And deserve to die as much as the Emperor himself. You might even be the one to have betrayed the Sea Roc yourself. If I was going to believe that, at least, and I don’t think I am.” The point was pressed against Tam’s neck a little harder. Not hard enough to draw blood, but hard enough for only a little more pressure to break into the vein.
Tam closed his eyes and waited for the inevitable death. At last I’ll be free from the Unknowables and the Empire then, he thought, and his mouth twisted slightly. It came to this, then. He was willing to accept Death for a little piece of quiet. What a mess.
But the fatal cut never came, and Death did not relieve Tam of his troubles.
“Jaroff!” said a hard voice. “What are you doing, man?”
The dagger dropped away from Tam’s throat, but the grip on his wrist did not lessen. “Killing this boy, sir,” came Jaroff’s steady reply. “He’s from the Empire, looking for the Sea Roc.”
Tam wanted to insist that he wasn’t, but suddenly he was too scared to speak. The figure now looming over him was enough to make a braver man than Tam feel weak at the knees.
“How do you know?” asked the captain of the Wavebreaker, stroking his black-and-red beard.
Jaroff stiffened. “Don’t you think, sir,” he said reproachfully, “that I can tell a ‘servant of the empire’ as well as the next man? He looks like it, sir. Acts like it, too.”
Tam was astonished. This Jaroff dared to talk back to his captain! Tam would have thrown himself overboard rather than attract the anger of this man with so many weapons.
“Yes,” said the captain of the Wavebreaker. “I agree. But what did you intend to do with the body?”
Tam shuddered to hear his imminent death spoken of so lightly.
Jaroff was still. “I don’t know, sir.”
“It will be noticed, if you aren’t careful. We will take this boy as a prisoner, and what we do with him later will be decided later. Come. And bring him with you.” And he turned and strode back onto the ship.
The thought of escape had not even occurred to Tam until he had reached the deck of the pirate’s ship. Unfortunately, Jaroff seemed to notice his reaction. Before Tam could turn and run, Jaroff slammed his fist into the boys head. Tam saw stars and collapsed on the deck.It felt good to be on a ship again, although a month ago he would have never admitted it. Ren grinned at Arn, who was swabbing the deck beside him. Arn returned his grin and continued working with renewed vigor.
The two had almost finished when a shadow stretched across the deck. The shadow belonged to the captain, whose name was known as Sharpnose, due to his rather large nose. Niria stood nervously behind him. Apparently this was important, because Niria was hardly ever allowed to leave her post as waveworker.
The captain motioned for them to follow him and he strode off across the ship. “New circumstances have developed on this ship,” he explained. “We have recently gotten a prisoner on board. He claims that he used to be a crewman on the “Sea Roc”.
Niria, Ren and Arn all seemed to stop walking at the same time. They stared at Sharpnose as if he had just muttered a death sentence, then they ran full speed to the brig. They threw open the prison door and stared in disappointment at the figure hunched miserably inside. There was no large tricorn-hatted, it wasn’t a strong, plump, cook, instead, it was a pale boy with a heavily bandaged hand. The boy lifted his head up and looked as if he wanted to speak, but he would have only been talking to a closed door. Niria had slammed the door in his face.
“Well?” asked Sharpnose. “Is he from the Sea Roc?”
“Yes,” said Niria shortly. Sharpnose waited. Niria still said nothing.
“And what do you wish us to do with him? Let him go free? Execute him?”
Niria’s eyes widened; Ren gasped. Even Arn looked slightly taken aback.
“He is a traitor?” questioned Sharpnose.
“Yes,” said Niria, looking away. “He is that.”
“So shall we execute him?”
Niria did not seem able to talk. Ren thought of Tam’s terrified expression, thought of him rushing through the trees to join the Empire’s men, and then he thought of being totally alone, the only one in all of Sphaere who had the power to work the Orb of Centaur.
“NO!” he yelled.
Sharpnose turned his hard eyes on the boy.
“Don’t kill him,” said Ren, feebly. “He’s got . . . he’s got to be kept alive. Captain Pye had a plan for him.”Tam shivered uncontrollably. The joy he once had when he had seen Ren was gone. In it’s place was an overwhelming dread. Ren had not been at all happy to see him. Everything had gone wrong. What would become of him now? Tam shuddered and surrendered his body to sleep.
Tam ran blindly in terror. Menacing shadows danced around him and he let out a bloodcurdling shriek. The fear was strong, so strong. Something grabbed his leg. Tam flailed and lost his balance, but did not hit the ground. Instead, he fell and fell through a dark, never-ending chasm. He heard distant voices calling to him at the bottom of the deep pit.
“The dark has taken us!” they cried. “Help us, lest you are taken as well!”
Tam cried out and covered his ears, frantically trying to shut them out, but they persisted.
“Release us!” they commanded. “Free us from the dark! This task has been yours since the beginning of time. It is now the moment to act!”
Tam panicked. The bottom was near; he could sense it! He twisted desperately around in midair and groped for some kind of handhold, but he found none.
“Do not be a fool, Tam,” another voice hissed. “Do not be a fool to choose death.”
Tam’s eyes widened in horror; a shadow moved below him as Tam neared the ground. He screamed. He was about to die.Ren jolted awake. His skin still prickled eerily after the glimpse of a stray dream he had just witnessed. He had seen Tam falling and . . . what was that thing? Whatever it was, it intrigued him. He guessed that Tam had been having these dreams for a long time. Well, if Tam was not going to act on them, then Ren would. He was going to get down to the bottom of this!
Ren slipped quietly out of his hammock and strode purposefully toward the brig. He opened the prison door with a slight creek and looked in. Tam was huddled up against the walls helplessly. After several hushed moments, Ren decided that Tam had not noticed that he was there, so he leaned over Tam’s still form and whispered, “Tam.”
Tam jerked up abruptly and stared at Ren hopefully. “Ren.” Tam exclaimed breathlessly. “I was so afraid that you had abandoned me. I . . .”
Tam’s voice died away as he looked at Ren. “No.” he said bitterly. “I do not know how, but you have seen my dream. I can see it your eyes. You have seen the endless torment that follows me wherever I go.”
Ren watched in astonishment as he saw Tam withdraw into himself before Ren’s own eyes. He had never seen anyone so despairing in his life.
“Tam.” he insisted. “What does it mean?”
Tam moaned and shook his head. “I do not know.” he groaned. “I do not know. They torment me, always torment me. Never can I escape, never. I’m trapped. I’m TRAPPED!” His last word was a fierce shriek and Tam jumped to his feet. Ren stared at him with growing concern on his face.
Tam now proceeded to shout into the thin air. It was as if Ren was no longer there.
“Who are these beings in your dreams?” Ren asked quietly.
“THEM!!” Tam screamed. “Who knows their name? They are those who are unknown. The unknown ones are forced away from this earth, so they must settle to destroy my spirit instead of my body. They are trying to DESTROY me!!” With a sob, Tam covered his face in despair.
“But, what do they want with you? What can you do for them?” Ren asked curiously.
Tam stared at Ren wildly for the first time during his rant. Ren shivered, for the look on Tam’s face was filled with pure hatred for those who tormented him. “They offer me peace and life but I know that the only thing that awaits me is death. DEATH! I will NOT do it! The Unknowables wish for me to bring them back to this world in which they were born but I am not a fool. They were banished by the clever one to a dark place and it is there that they will remain. They threaten me! HA! They are no one! They are the lost! What power do they have to send me to dwell in their dark domain! They have none! NONE!”
Tam proceeded to laugh maniacally and Ren turned and left Tam alone once more in the dark.
“Arn,” hissed Ren. “Arn! Where’s Niria?”
Arn rolled over, the hammock swinging wildly underneath him. “What? Niria?” he mumbled. “What’s th’ matter?”
“Tam’s gone mad!” said Ren. “I went to see him, because there was a dream-” he stopped short. Arn was looking at him as though he was mad.
“A dream? What are you talking about, Ren?”
“Never mind,” said Ren hastily. “But do you know where Niria is?”
“She got her own cabin ’cause she’s a girl, only she has to share with the kid.” Arn swung himself out of the hammock, fully clothed, and pulled on his cheap sandals. “C’mon, I’ll show you.”Niria’s cabin was a tiny room the size of a closet, that was tacked onto the Stormmaster’s cabin. Ren and Arn held their breaths as thy passed the Stormmaster’s sleeping form, but they located Niria’s door with no difficulty, and slipped into blackness worse than the starlit night outside.
Ren was almost into Niria’s room when Arn stopped so abruptly that it was all Ren could do to stifle a cry. Peering over Arn shoulder, Ren saw the strangest sight he had ever seen.
Niria lay upon the bed of the barman’s daughter. The little girl had obviously been upset because there were tear stains on her cheeks. Niria was humming softly and rocking the young girl’s head back and forth.
Ren was amazed. This was the girl who had despised him for weeks? He had never seen this side of her! Ren and Arn lurked in the door of Niria’s cabin until the barmen’s daughter was asleep and Niria had stood up form the bed.
Arn knocked comically on the door and strode into the room as if he had just arrived. Niria stiffened self-consciously and nodded a greeting.
Arn took a deep breath. “Ren told me that he needs to tell you something.” he motioned to Ren nervously. Obviously, Arn knew that Niria had little pathience for Ren.
Ren fidgeted awkwardly and began.
“Tam’s gone mad,” he said.
Niria’s expression did not change. She twitched her right index finger, however, in a manner that Ren interpreted as “go on.”
Ren sat on the bed with his hands beneath him. Niria eyed him icily as he took this liberty, but Ren didn’t notice. He was to busy trying to marshal his tumbled thoughts into a coherent sentence.
“I was getting scraps of his dreams,” he said cautiously.
Niria raised her eyebrows, and Arn let out a whistle. The bartender’s daughter stirred in her sleep.
Niria looked daggers at Arn, who bit his lip and mimed, “sorry.”
Ren, feeling some explanation was needed, said, “Tam and I are . . . different. Some people have alchemical talent and some people have water power and some people have wind power.”
Here Niria closed her eyes and a pained expression crossed her features. Ren plowed on. “Tam and me have FIRE power. We’re the only two people that do have fire power, and that’s why Captain Pye-” he faltered.
“Never mind about Octavio Pye,” said Niria harshly. “I know your unique powers. Get to the point.”
Ren blushed furiously. “Well,” he hastily, “I got Tam’s dream, and it was really scary. So I went to see Tam, and he was MAD! Really crazy! He said the Unknowables-” Ren stopped. “I think he said the Unknowables kept telling him to restore them to their old power, but he won’t do it, because they’ve been torturing him. So he’s just making it worse for himself, and he’s going mad.”
“Ah,” said Niria.
Silence.
“I think we need the Orb of Centaur,” said Ren uncertainly, when the quiet became torturous.
“Yes,” said Niria. “Yes.”
It wasn’t until after the second silence, longer than the first, that Ren noticed an emptiness in the air next to him. Arn was gone.
Neither Niria nor Arn said anything for a moment, but then fear both for and of the cabin boy surged through Ren, and he turned panic-stricken features on Niria, who looked equally terrified.
“I think we can trust Arn,” she said, but her voice was dry and she got to feet. “But we might want to find him anyway.”
Ren could not have agreed more. He sneaked a glance at Niria as they crept softly out of the tiny cabin, and she returned it with none of the hatred she usually directed toward him. It was driven out of her mind by concern.Arn stood outside the captain’s cabin, his heart thumping a thousand times a minute. There was no noise from within, but that didn’t mean Sharpnose was not inside, waiting to leap on young thieves. I’m a thief, Arn realized, and without further ado he pushed open the heavy oak door.
The cabin was as silent inside as out. Sharpnose was slumped across a table, fast asleep. A tidy stack of charts lay at his elbow, and a compass.
Arn’s breath left his body with a slow whoosh, and his muscles relaxed. No worries here. He would get a knife, do the deed, and go back to bed. No one would know until the morning, and Niria, if not Ren, was sure to agree with him. No one would care much if a traitor died, and they would be safer without an Empire spy on the ship.
He crossed the room with exaggerated care, never making a sound, and stood by the pirate captain, looking for the perfect weapon-preferably one that Sharpnose wouldn’t feel being removed from his person.Ren shivered uncomfortably. They had searched to no avail. Arn was nowhere to be seen. Niria shook her head wearily for the tenth time in the last hour.
“He’s not here either.” she lamented. “That can only leave one more possibility.”
Ren looked up at her abruptly. “What do you mean?”
Niria scowled at Ren and said, “He’s with Tam.”
With that, she whirled around and headed toward the brig. Ren followed her hastily.Tam didn’t know what to think. Ren had come to see him hadn’t he? That meant that Ren cared about him, right? Tam shivered uncontrollably. He reminded himself that it wasn’t he, himself that Ren cared about, it was about the dream that they had shared. Ren’s reaction had frightened Tam. Ren hadn’t seemed frightened of the Unknowables, in fact, he had seemed enthusiastic about them!
Tam jolted out of his thoughts at the sound of a silent creaking of a door hinge. A shadow moved in the dark and Tam craned his neck to see.
“Ren?” he called.Arn cursed himself inwardly. The door to the brig was old and not used to being opened regularly. He should have guessed that it would make a slight noise. Perhaps…no, he had been heard. A figure stirred in the darkness and called out. Arn closed his eyes momentarily. He couldn’t stop to think. If he did, then he might back out. Arn squared his shoulders and stepped into the shadows.
Niria jogged desperately across the ship’s deck. She feared the worst for Arn. Niria had almost reached the brig when she heard a voice, “Ren?”
Niria looked over her shoulder and saw Ren clumsily trying to keep up with her. This would have been a laughing matter, had the situation not been so serious. She turned back toward the noise and barely glimpsed Arn’s receding figure walking into the prison.
“Arn!” she cried, alarmed.
She ran toward the dark jail cell. A surprised gasp was heard from inside and Niria closed her eyes, expecting the worst. A strange sight awaited her.
When Niria stepped inside the brig, she did not see Tam lying dead on the ground and Arn standing guiltily over him. Instead, she saw the captain, Sharpnose, grunting and holding Arn in a forceful headlock. Ren came in, puffing, behind her and stared in surprise at the scene before them.
Sharpnose pried a knife out of Arn’s hand and cleaned it expertly on his nightshirt. The captain motioned toward Arn and said, “Your friend here stole my knife. That was a mistake.” he twirled his knife expertly in his hand. “Your friend also tried to kill an innocent and unarmed victim. That was another mistake.” he flipped his knife into the air and caught it with ease. “Your friend will not make another mistake, yes?”
Niria sucked in her breath, alarmed. Sharpnose took his knife in his hand and grabbed Arn’s head roughly. Ren moaned and Niria covered her face. With one swift stroke, Sharpnose chopped off the multitude of hair that Arn had been cultivating for months. Arn’s eyes rolled to the back of his head and he slumped onto the floor in a faint.
Niria let out her breathe and knelt beside Arn worriedly. The captain merely shrugged and said, “Well, it was my best knife after all.” Sharpnose bent over Arn’s still form, picked him up, and carried him back to the forecastle.Niria Tolmark lay in her bunk, trembling all over. The tense and frightening events of the night were making it impossible to sleep. The water slapped against the side of the Wavebreaker, and Niria’s power responded with a surge of longing. It had been ages since she’d worked the waves–three weeks? Four?
The bartender’s daughter shifted in her sleep, and Niria sighed. There would be no getting up to play with the sea while the girl slept. What a shame . . .
Niria’s eayes closed, and she sank into slumber.The sun shone brightly on the top of Ren’s head as he scrubbed the deck, but there was nothing bright about his mood. For the past fortnight, he had been tomented nightly by Tam’s nightmares. It wasn’t FAIR! They weren’t his, and he shouldn’t have to bear them. But while the nightmares made Tam hate the Uknowables, they made Ren, looking at it from a different perspective, want even more to save them.
“What’s the matter, Ren?” asked Arn on his way across the heaving deck. He was growing out his hair again, and it reached below his ears. He had trimmed it with Niria’s knife (and without her knowledge) the day before, and was fond of swishing it around his ears.
“Nothing,” said Ren, trying to put on a cheerful face. After the last incident, he had not told Arn of the nightmares.
“Alright,” said Arn. He started across the deck again. Ren watched him and sighed. Arn was so carefree, as if he had never tried to murder an innocent man, never been near to death himself.
“Oh well,” he said, the words the opposite of his temper, and gave the deck an extra vicious scrub.Niria bit her lip and leaned across the table. “That won’t work,” she objected. “We want to go south, towards Hermetopolis. I’m sure that’s where the Blood Storm is. I’m sure.”
“You can’t be sure,” said the Stormmaster. “There is no way to be sure.”
“Oh . . .” said Niria faintly. The man was right. She really didn’t know. But they had to go somewhere! As much as she hated to say it, she had to. “Sir . . . with all due respect . . .” She swallowed her words. Pirates never kept spies, that was for the dishonorable Empire, and it would be an insult indeed to imply that a pirate Stormmaster could send out his creatures of air or water to find an enemy ship.
Oh, Tzil, thought Niria miserably, under the stony gaze of the Wavebreaker’s Stormmaster. Why did you have to go, Tzil? You would understand.
Maybe. He hadn’t been entirely sound in those last moments. Sure, Niria hated Tam with a fiery passion herself, but to try to kill him was merely foolish! Anyone could tell the boy was brim-full of dangerously suppressed power.
Poor Tzil, thought Niria. Was he mad?A small, scruffy girl scrubbed pointlessly at an old, cracked plate. It was no use. The grime had remained on the plate for too long. Whatever the gunk had once been, it was now perfectly molded into the dish. The girl shoved the plate onto the top of a steeply growing pile with disgust.
“Hey, Mute!” a nasally voice called from a back room, “I need a hand here!”‘
“Mute” gratefully left the tower of dishes and shuffled into the cupboard to help the ship’s cook. The cook was a rather thin man with a large nose and several wispy strands of hair that hadn’t managed to fall out of his head yet. The young girl had to hide a laugh when she walked into the cupboard. The cook was trying to hold a box full of dried herbs that was twice his size. The man’s neck craned wildly over the box in an attempt to see her. This slight movement made the man sway precariously and his legs trembled as if they were about to collaspe.
“Mute” smiled and gently releived the ship’s cook of his burden. She carried the box into the main kitchen with only a small strain of exertion. The ship’s cook followed her, shaking his head.
“You young people!” he exclaimed. “You think that you’re immortal don’t you?! Well, you know what? Someday, you’re going to loose your strengh! Everything ages! Everything eventually dies! You just wait! You’ll see!”
The girl smiled, amused. The cook could never rest unless he had something to rant about. “Mute” nodded at the cook agreeably. She knew that the cook could talk for hours if he thought that you disagreed with him.
The cook stared at her suspiciously but made no comment. Instead, he turned to the sink. “Oh my!” he said, “You haven’t finished the dishes!” “Mute” shook her head shyly. “Well, I suppose that I could finish them. Young people should be enjoying the outside anyway!” The girl grinned happily and thanked the old man. He waved her away and went to work. “Mute” skipped out the kitchen door and onto the deck. A whole evening of freedom! What fun!
A inviting ray of sun glinted merrily against the deck of the Wavebreaker. The eyes of the bartender’s daughter lit up and she ran past the hordes of busy sailors to the front of the ship. Her mouth open in a silent cry of joy, she leaned excitedly over the ship’s railing, letting the wind blow her hair behind her. There was no other feeling, none in the world, that was more wonderful then the feeling of the fresh, salty air of the ocean running through her body! She could stand there forever, and still be content if she had the chance. With this thought, the girl frowned and turned her back to the wind. No, she could never stay here forever, not when Papa was somewhere else, far away.
A movement in the distance caught her eye, and the girl turned back to look out over the sea. A large, black shape was flying toward the Wavebreaker at an intense speed. The imposing figure aproached, and ,to the girl’s amazement, it landed with a soft “thump” on the figurehead at the bow of the ship. The creature was a strange, somewhat unreal, form of raven. Without a moments hesitation, the bird sqawked and transformed into a shorthaired cat.
Her eyes expanded in both surprise and alarm and the girl opened her mouth to scream, yet, of course, she could not suceed in getting anything to excape her lips. The cat looked up and saw her. With an unexpected purr, it jumped up onto the railing the sidled up to the girl. It let out an amused “meow” and walked straight past her, flicking her lightly on the nose with it’s tail. With an annoying air of cockiness, it turned around, spat, and tranformed once more into a lizard. The creature skurried hurriedly out of sight.
The girl stood there, speechless, for several seconds before what had happened sank in. She jolted upright and ran toward the main part of the ship. She had to tell someone about what had just transpired!Niria was lost for words. How could she possibly convince the Stormmaster to listen to her? However, Niria’s train of thought was stopped by a slight tugging on her sleeve. A young girl stood before her with an alarmed expression on her face. Niria bent down beside the girl with concern.
“Are you all right? Is something wrong?” Niria asked.
The girl nodded her head furiously and motioned toward the bow of the ship. Niria jogged worriedly in the general direction of where the girl had directed.
The sight that met Niria’s eyes was nothing like she’d had in mind. There was nothing there, nothing. Niria frowned and turned expectantly toward the girl, who had followed her. The little girl gave Niria a pleading look and attempted to make several complicated hand motions as an explanation.
Niria sighed and shook her head. She knew that the bartender’s daughter did not belong in a world of pirates and that she often got lonely. Niria bent down and took hold of the little girl’s shoulders.
“I’m sorry, but you know that I’m busy right now. We can spend some time with each other tonight, alright?” Niria promised.
The girl opened her mouth, as if to say something, but nothing came out. Niria smiled sadly and left the girl, standing alone at the bow.A middle-aged man sat professionally at his desk, steadily writing on a thick peice of parchment. He did not even stop to look up from his work when a small, bony man entered his office. An intense silence came upon the room, so that the only sound was the continuous scraching of the pen. The intruder wringed his hands nervously as a bead of sweat ran down his nose and said “Umm…mmm…mmm Ahem sir”. His last words came out in a high pitched sqeak, making his addressor’s whiskers twitch, his only sign of acknowledgement.
Apparently, this acknowledgement was sufficient because the boney man continued. “C-c-c-captain, I…… I ……..I .. I ……I ..I ..I …….I ……….”
The man lasped into a brief silence when the Captain raised his hand for quiet.
“You wish to know the whereabouts of a certain prisoner of war.” the Captain said expectantly.
“Y-y-yes sir!” the bony man replied.
“We found difficulties during questioning and he has been dealt with accordingly.” the Captain explained.
The intruders pale face turned slighty pink. “But…but….that….that’s not…… he was my………”
The Captain raised his head abruptly and examined the man with a slow, confident smile. “Are you questioning my authority Jeremier?”
Jeremier became flustered.”I….I was only suggesing sir th..th..that any influencial information extracted would…. would be most helpful to…..to my……re..repu..pu..tation.”
The Captain’s eyes glittered maliciously. “Any information that was found is in good hands, mine.”
Any other move of protest escaped the Jeremeir’s mind as the Captain stood up.
“I would appreciate it if you would show yourself out of my office, Jeremeir. Good day to you.”
With a pitiful whimper, Jeremeir hurried out of the Captain’s presence, closing the door carefully behind him.The prisoner leaned back against the chilly wall of the cell. He flicked what may have been a dead rodent away from him, and sighed. Three days since the last glimpse of light in this cell. Oh, he hated this.
Even as he thought that, a door burst open somewhere above him, letting a glimmer of light through a chink in the stone. The prisoner basked in the pathetic ray, and hope flooded through his bones.
But the light was not all that penetrated the cell’s wall. There was also a sound, a voice protesting. “Let go of me! I am –”
“You can shut yer mouth, whoever you are.”
The prisoner crept closer to the chink and put his eye to it. But the sudden light blinded him and he pulled back, unable to see.
After several excruciating minutes, the prisoner’s eyes adjusted again to the blackness that had returned over the cell once more. He leaned forward and listened to the silence coming from the opposite cell. Slowly, yet surely, a pitiful moan could be heard coming from the newcomer. It was a sound that came only at a time of deepest despair, a time when one’s vision was clouded with misery and the mind gave way to dark wanderings. It was a sound that had reached the prisoner’s ears all too often.
Once the silence had returned, the prisoner put his mouth up to the hole in the wall.
“Hey, stranger!” he said “Have you got anything on ya?”
A muffled gasp came from the other side of the wall and then a raspy voice answered him. “I was searched after I was captured.”
Swearing, the prisoner pounded his fists against the wall in frustration. He turned desperately toward the hole in the wall again and pleaded, “Come on, have a heart! Could ya by any chance have some tobaccy up ya sleeve that them theiven dogs didn’t sniff out?”
The prisoner’s plea was only answered with a tired laugh, a sound rarely heard in the dungeons. It lifted the prisoner’s head and brought a smile to his lips.
“Friend,†he said truthfully, “laughter in this place is more priceless then all the gold of the world.”
He reached his hand through the hole. Another hand, one that had seen many days and had known a great deal of hard labor, met his own and they shook heartily.
“Ma name’s Jack Swinely.”the prisoner introduced.
“Well met.” the newcomer acknowledged. “I am known as Pye, Octavio Pye.”
“Nice to meet ya,” said Swinely, “though there could be nicer places ta meet.”
Octavio Pye sighed. “I quite agree.”
“So,” said Swinely, making conversation, “how did ya come ta be here?”
“I don’t rightly know,” said Pye. “I wasn’t conscious when it happened.” He sounded sad. “And you?”
“Eh,” grunted Swinely. “Ya don’t wanna know.”
“Are you sure about that?” Octavio moved a little closer to the wall to counter Swinely’s quiet voice. “I’ve had my share of unlawful deeds, you know.”
“Ah don’t wanna think about it, then. Ah never should’ve gone to the city. Too close ta the blasted ocean. Ah should’ve known.”
“Know what?”
“The Emperor was stronger than I though he would be,” he said, staring at the ceiling. “Ah lost everythin’.”
“Ah,” Octavio said, nodding. “It appears to be the same for everyone. It’s a pity that those in the city can’t see all of us prisoners and hear our stories, or we’d be able to get a rebellion against the Empire faster than the swish of a sword.”
“That’s what we’d all like ta think, isn’t it?”
“Don’t you think so?”
“I dunno what I think. Sometimes I think I might get out of here before I die, and sometimes I think there’s no chance.”
“Oh, you might very well get out before you die.” This was said so sarcastically that Jack couldn’t help but feel that Mr. Pye wasn’t being nearly as optimistic as the words implied.
“And?” Jack said, wondering if there was more behind the words.
“Look, how long have you been in here for?” Octavio said, chuckling grimly.
“A while…” he said suspiciously.
“That explains it, don’t it?” Octavio said, nodding. “The world’s changed a lot for the worse in the past decade. The Empire is stronger than ever, and eerily enough, more people trust the Emperor as well. Sometimes I wonder if life might be better off if I just gave in.”
“If you gave in, the only thing that would change is whether or not ya kept on planning an escape. When ya get to this point, there’s no difference between resisting and giving in, but ya sleep better if ya pick the latter.”
“Oh, but I can’t give in. There are too many people I need to see fulfill their destinies. I’ve got to get OUT!”
“We’ve all got to get out, Mr. Pye, and yelling about it ain’t gonna make a difference. If ya yell the guards come, and we don’t want that.”
Octavio sank back, muttering. “If I hadn’t tried the Bonding, none of this would have happened. I should have listened to Niria.”
Jack heard this, but he did not ask questions. All prisoners had their secrets, and from the despair he could hear in the other man’s voice, he could tell he had no right to intrude on this one.
There was a long pause, and then finally Octavio spoke again.
“So,” he said, his voice heavy with weary. “What do we do now?”
The avid conversation abruptly ended. Jack thought about Octavio’s question with a furrowed brow. What would they do? What had he been doing for the past years? He had been sitting in this same room, brooding in the dark. He could not count how many times he had thought of escape, but those thoughts had simply been dreams, false hopes to make up for his inactivity. Now that this new stranger had put this question to him, he couldn’t think what to say. Maybe, just maybe . . .
“I think that we can do it.” Jack said with baited breath.
“Do what?†asked Octavio.
“Escape.†Jack’s voice was full of excitement.
“But how? Do you have a plan?â€
“Not as such,†admitted Jack. “But if we put our heads together, we could probably think of somethin’. Are you an alchemist?”
“No,” said Octavio. “No. Why?”
“I am,” said Jack, as though he were a child with a secret.
“Really?” Captain Pye had encountered hundreds, if not thousands, of alchemists. He had learned that everyone had some alchemical power, if not a lot. He was not impressed, but he saw no harm in listening to his fellow prisoner.
“Yep. That’s why I’m here, in fact.”
“Really?” Now he was slightly intrigued. The Emperor didn’t usually put people in prison simply for having alchemical power. Old Sanguinus IV, in fact, had been a notoriously powerful alchemist.
“Yep. I was . . . well, let’s say I wasn’t the most law-abidin’ of citizens. I worked for a man, an’ he wasn’t too law-abidin’ either. Now I had no idea I was an alchemist up until one day when I accidentally turned some little trinket into pure gold. This was a mighty shock to me, and I never woulda told anyone, but this man I was working for, he saw. He told me to do it again, and when I couldn’t, he got pretty mad. An’ I thought it was over, and I’d best get outa his sight, so I boarded the nearest ship and left the city. And then a few days later, this nasty big boat came and they talked to the captain and said I was wanted for smugglin’, and the captain he turned me over – Lord knows what they payed him for it – and here I am, and I’ve been here for goodness knows how long. And there ya have it.”
“I see.” Captain Pye frowned in concentration. A plan was beginning to hatch at the back of his mind.
“What’r you thinkin’ of?” Jack said suddenly, looking suspicious.
“Out of curiosity,” Captain Pye said, ignoring the question. “Do the guards know what each man was put in jail for?”
“Of course,” Jack said solemnly. “That way dey know how well ter guard us.”
“Perfect,” Captain Pye said, rubbing his chin. “What if you were to tell that guard right there that if he let us out you would turn the bars of this cell into gold for him? Do you think he’d believe you?”
“Maybe,” said Jack doubtfully. “But he’s probably trained to look out for stuff like that.”
“But it can’t hurt to try,” said Octavio.
“All right,” Jack said slowly as though agreeing to a death sentence. “But you have to do all the talking.”
“Hey, guard!” Pye said, motioning with one chained arm. “C’mere.”
The guard warily took a few steps towards them, and then a few more when Pye continued to beckon furiously.
“What?” he said roughly. “Did someone die?”
Pye smiled. “No, no. But we have a proposal to make.”Ren woke from another of Tam’s nightmares. He lay with his eyes closed, feeling the fear drop away to be replaced with anger. Always anger. Why couldn’t Tam’s dreams stay in Tam’s head? Why couldn’t he just help the Unknowables like they wanted? It wasn’t fair.
He sat up and swung his feet out of the hammock, sticking them into his worn sandals. The forecastle was stuffy and filled with the snoring of the crew. Maybe he would go talk to the watchman.
The air on deck was comfortably warm, and the moon and stars were obscured by the heavy, humid clouds. Ren started towards the watchman, but then changed his mind and headed in the other direction instead. He wasn’t in the mood for conversation.
He leaned on the railing and stared out into the blackness. He whispered a word and small flame sprang up in hand. This was a trick he had mastered over the past week, and he felt slightly guilty whenever he tried it. He could just imagine Captain Pye’s disapproval, telling him of the wounds the fire could inflict, or Niria’s cold glare at the boy whose uncanny powers had nearly killed her captain and who had driven her friend to insanity.
He sighed miserably and extinguished the flame, but then it flickered back to life, and he found himself staring into the eyes of a large black-and-white bird. A stormy petrel.
He jerked back, and suddenly the railing was aflame. He realized what he had done and the fire went out. He prayed to the Unknowables that the watchman had not seen the light.
And the bird was no longer a bird, now it was a tall figure clad in dark blue and smelling of seawater.
The figure moved in front of Ren, blocking the rest of the ship from Ren’s sight. The cloak swirled across the deck, reminding Ren of wisps of smoke. The visitor leaned in and let out a gurgling whisper. “Greetings fire bringer.†it said. “I have brought hope to your totally hopeless existence.â€
Ren’s eyebrows raised and he crossed his arms. “Somehow, I seriously doubt it.†he said.
The figure ignored this comment and continued. “The great Mordran has a proposition for you. All charges, including any on your family or any other close relation, will be lifted from your name if you agree to all terms laid down by the empire’s most trusted official, the great Mordran.â€
Ren’s eyes grew wide with astonishment. They were certainly offering a lot! All he would have to do was agree, and afterward, he and all of his friends and family could have a relatively normal life. But at what cost?
Ren’s thoughts were interrupted by a shout from the opposite side of the ship. The guard must have seen his fire after all!
The cloaked figure turned toward Ren once more. “I will be waiting.†it hissed, and turned once more into a raven. It disappeared just as the watchman arrived. The man ran up to Ren, panting. “I, I saw fire on the deck!†he gasped. “What, what happened?â€
Ren smiled reasurringly. “It’s OK sir. I have it under control.â€
The guard stared at Ren curiously. “Well, †he relented, “if you’re sure…..â€
Ren nodded enthusiastically and the man shrugged. “OK then. I’ll guess I’ll get back to my post.†With that, the guard left the area.
Ren let out a sigh of releif and turned back toward the ocean. He craned his neck but could see no sign of his visiter. Ren shook his head. He could not possibly agree to Mordran’s wishes. If he did, the consequences would haunt him for the rest of his life.
Ren paced along the deck, his eyes closed, trying to block out the signs that another of Tam’s nightmares would soon be sent his way.As Ren tried to avoid the darkening presence in his mind that was Tam and Tam’s nightmares, nobody else was having a good time either. On the deck of a dark ship, two gleaming eyes broke the darkness. Suddenly something broke the silence – well, not really. The sleek white figure burst into the moonlight, and looked at the stars. She knew something was about to happen.
After a moment or so, she was proved right. A thought tickled her mind, and she enveloped it, letting it in. “What is it?†she breathed with her mind. “Who is this?
“Alexis,†the voice said, with a hint of desperation. “Marmalade, we need to help Ren and Tam.â€
“Why?†Marmalade said, bowing her head slightly. “My master is Captain Pye. He needs help more than the human children.â€
“Marmalade, everyone knows that two Pukises are better than one,â€
“True, but what about your children?â€
There was a long pause, before Alexis continued, her voice cracked with sorrow.
“They’ve been taken,†she whispered. “By the Empire. I’ve got to find them too, but my gut tells me I will find them where I find Ren. Please help me, Marmalade.â€
Marmalade’s thin body slipped back into the many shadows on the deck. “I will think about it,†she said, her voice travelling over miles and miles to echo hollowy in Alexis’s head. “I will think.â€Dark shadows lingered on the floor of the ship. No movement stirred the night; only the calm motion of the ocean waves could be heard in the stillness. Ren sat motionless, his eyes fixed on a distant point, his breathing slow and deliberate, the back of his neck coated with sweat.
A breeze brushed past the boy and the shadows flickered. Ren flinched uncomfortably and twitched his fingers one at a time, as if stretching out any stiff joints. Out of the shadows stepped a menacing figure, dressed in a flowing, black cloak.
“I see you have been waiting for me.†the figure hissed. “Have you made you decision?â€
Ren shifted in his seat, “I have made a descision, yes.â€
The cloaked figure moved forward eagerly. “I trust it is the correct one.†it gurgled.
Ren nodded slowly. “I believe it is.†he assured.
With a shout, the room was flooded with light. Crew members flooded into the room from all directions, surrounding the boy and the wavespirit.
“How dare you defy the might of the empire!†the wavespirit screeched. “You will pay dearly with your lives!â€
With a roar, the figure shriveled the disappeared through the floor.
A great cry arose among the men. “Search the ship!†a gruff voice yelled. “It can’t have gone far!â€Darkness. Darkness. Can’t escape. Must escape!
Pleading voices echoed in Tam’s head. “Help us Tam!†“Set us free Tam!â€
“Nooooo!†Tam screamed. With a shriek, he fell. And fell. And……….
Tam awoke with a start in the darkened dungeon. He warily wiped the tears and sweat off his face. Yet another night with the same horrifying dream. Or, at least, he thought it had been a night. It was hard to tell anymore the difference between night and day in the darkness of the ship’s (hold?).
The shadows twisted in the room and Tam briefly saw movement in the corer of his eye. Before he could turn around, a hand grabbed him from behind.
“Tam,†a voice murmured behind him. “I found you just in time. The empire has come back for you. I’ll take you out of this situation in a minimum amount of time.â€
Tam stared curiously as the darkened figure hastily unbound him. This was all happening so fast! Tam weighed his options. He could stay with the ship and most likely sit in a dungeon until pirates killed him, or he could go back to the empire, where he might have a chance at escaping before anything too terrible occurred. The wavespirit stood up, headed toward the entrance, and impatiently waited for Tam.
†Now boy!†it ordered gruffly.
Tam hesitantly stood as well and joined the wavespirit. He would set his chances with the empire.
The wave spirit took Tam by the hand, as the boy began to hear voices and pounding footsteps above his head. “What’s happening?†he asked, sounding small and frightened even to himself. “How are we going to get off of here?â€
The wave spirit said something in a gurgly whisper, and Tam felt the clasps around his ankles melt away, and then he found there was light from a phlogiston lamp shining in his eyes, and he blinked once, twice. He was staring into someone’s familiar eyes. And it wasn’t someone he wanted to ever see again.
“Well,†said Tera. “Look who it is.â€Alexis opened her blue eyelids one by one, and stretched out her long, furry body in common cat-like fashion. She looked around her place of rest – an island, far from any known human civilizations, that she had settled on to rest from her fruitless search for her young, and Ren as well.
Suddenly she heard a faint noise in her head. At first she stiffened, but then she relaxed as she recognized Marmalade.
“I have decided,†Marmalade said, her voice hard with resolve.
“What?†Alexis whispered, suddenly feeling faint with worry.
Marmalade paused for a long while, causing Alexis to bat at her tail to keep herself from jumping into the sea in anxious despair.
“I will help you.â€
“Really?†Alexis said, breathing a sigh of relief. “When? How?â€
“Meet me on Lithuslov in two days time. Even Pukis thought communications are no longer safe from the Empire. We must talk face to face.â€
“Two days? I am much further than two days journey from Lithuslov, even if I don’t stop to eat or rest at all.â€
“You’ll find a way, Alexis, or else Ren and your young will not be receiving assistance from me.â€
Alexis was quiet for a moment as she weighed the pros and cons.
“Marmalade,†she finally said. “We have not always been the best of friends, but I know noone else to turn to. I will come, and even if I am too late, I hope I will find someone who can help me. Thank you.â€
“It’s the least I can do.â€
The sun shone brightly, glittering on the brilliant blue sea. It was hard to believe that anything could be wrong on such a day. The sky overhead was cloudless, and a stiff breeze played buffeted the blue Pukis. Her wing were sore, her scales salty from the spray, but she was close to Lithuslov. Oh! So close! Although her two days had ended the night before, she flew on now simply because she must reach land.
And reach land she did, three hours later, and collapsed on the warm rocks and sand of a sheltered cove, too tired to shape-change, too tired to move, too tired to think. And she slept.
Her sleep was broken by a voice in her head, a clear one. It said, Wake up, Alexis.
Her eyes snapped open, she leaped up, bristling.
It was Marmalade. She sat on her haunches on a large rock, gold and cream fur illuminated by the red and glowing sunset.
“You’re still here.†Remembering what the other Pukis had said of Pukis communications being no longer private, Alexis did that one thing Pukises never did. She spoke aloud.
To any human, it would have been only a hissing and crackling mew, but to a Pukis, it was as distinct as a thought.
“What next?†she whispered, her voice unused to the action.
Marmalade snapped her head back from where she was grooming her paw and stared at Alexis. “You spoke?†she said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.
“If it’s the only safe way to communicate, why not? This will keep humans who would harm us from finding out our plans.â€
“But Alexis,†Marmalade said, her voice thick with worry. “Humans aren’t the least of our problems. I am more worried about those other Pukis who would do thing to avoid being captured and made into a coat.â€
“Wonderful. Absolutely wonderful.â€
Alexis peered nervously around the clearing. Things really had to be bad if Pukis were beginning to turn each other in to save their own skins, literally.
“So, what is our plan?†Alexis gurgled.
Marmalade jumped down from her perch and leaned close into Alexis, whispering…
“The fire conjurer and his friends are headed toward the empire ship called the Blood Storm, where the great orb is being held, on a pirate ship. The Blood Storm is the 200-gun flagship of the Sanguiz Empire. Because of the ship’s high security, it is the perfect place for the Orb or Centaur. I do not know what Ren and others plan to do with the Orb, but what I do know is that they have promised the pirates treasure and when those brutes find that there is none, there will be trouble.â€
Alexis stiffened. “What does Ren plan to do with the Orb?â€
Marmalade hesitated. †I don’t think he’s sure what to do himself. Either way, with each passing moment, he gets closer and closer to Mordran and deeper into trouble.â€
Alexis leaped up from her spot. “Ren’s plan can not fail! It’s importance is too great! Come, we must leave immediately!â€
Leave immediately? said an unfamiliar voice in the heads of Marmalade and Alexis. I think not.
They whirled around, fur bristling. A red-gold Pukis hovered above them, dragon-formed, his beautiful, delicate face inscrutable. We don’t have much of a choice, he said. The trade is growing. We betray our kin, or we die.
I would rather die! mind-shrieked Marmalade.
Would you?
Yes!
You are a pet, he said scornfully.
Marmalade leaped, switching forms mid-flight, beating her glittering wings angrily, golden claws extended. The red Pukis dodged.
Marmalade! called Alexis. Stop! Think it through! Ren!
Marmalade did not heed her. Alexis flew at her, knocking her out of the air as she lunged again at the stranger. Leave him be! the blue Pukis scolded. Then, to the male, Please, don’t betray us. We’ve got to go. We’ve got to.
Don’t we all! But we can’t, can we?
Please! No one has to know!
They would know. His eyes were no longer on Alexis or the simmering Marmalade beside her, but on someone behind them. The two Pukises turned as one, to see a grizzled man in a leather tunic tensed, net in hand, ready to seize them. Marmalade gave a furious hiss, and flew at his head, a miniature stream of flame directed at his helmeted scalp. A split second later, Alexis joined her. The red Pukis hovered, looking on as the two females attacked his master. The from nowhere, he joined them, diving at the man’s unprotected eyes.
The Pukis furrier was outnumbered. His helmet was growing uncomfortably warm, and no longer seemed as safe as it had been a moment ago. He fled into the woods, and Alexis coasted down onto a rock, followed by Marmalade and the red Pukis.
There are options, you see, she remarked to him, switching to cat-form and beginning to clean herself.
I suppose.
They said nothing for another hour or so, resting, washing. Marmalade caught a small rodent and roasted it, then gobbled it up in two bites. Alexis did the same. The red Pukis watched them.
We should go, said Alexis. I hope it is not already too late.
Too late for what?
We have a task.
A task.
Yes.
What does it entail?
If only we knew!
Well… A moment of hesitation. If ever you need me, send word.
Alexis cocked her head. It was possible to communicate over great distances, but it was an unreliable method of speaking, and rarely used. Who shall we send for?
It was a Pukis name, long and impossible for human letters and words to replicate. Alexis nodded. Marmalade stood and stretched.
Well? said the cream-colored Pukis. Shall we go?
They launched themselves into the air and began to fly.“You can do that?†the guard asked.
“Of course I can.†Jack assured. “Damned power’s why I’m hear ain’t it?â€
The guard nodded slowly, his eyes gleaming with a hint of greed. He turned his back to Jack and scouted out the area. Yes, the timing could not have been more perfect. The guards shift was not scheduled to end for several more hours and no other guard was in the premises.
“It’s a deal if you can prove it.†the guard said. Without any hesitation, the man bent over and unlocked Jacks cell. As Jack scrambled out the door, the guard handed him his iron staff.
“Here.†the guard said. “Turn my staff to gold. If you can do it, then you’ve got yourself a deal.â€
“Sounds good to me.†Jack said. With an experienced twirl, Jack took the staff and clunked it onto the guards head. The man fell like a stone.
“That was easier then I thought it’d be.†Jack commented. He bent down and took the guards keys out of his pocket. With a flourish, he unlocked Octivio’s door.
“Hmmmmm.†Jack contemplated. “It seems a shame to keep everyone else cooped up.†A mischievous twinkle came into his eyes. He glanced at Octivio with a crooked grin. “What do you say? Jailbreak?â€
A few short minutes later, a little group gathered around Octavio and Jack. There were only about ten of them, as the Blood Storm tended to transfer its prisoners off to other ships promptly, for fear of just such an attack as this (â€It’d serve ‘em better to hire some smarter guards,†said Jack with a wink.), but there were enough.
“What’s the plan?†asked one, a bony fellow with a crooked nose.
“It’s very simple,†said Octavio. “We go out, and we fight our wy to the lifeboats. Chances are we won’t make it, but it’s better than sitting here in the dark.â€
“Yessir!†said a prisoner.
Octavio turned to Jack. “What do we have by way of weapons?â€
“This staff, his pistol, his knife, and his sword. That’s all.†It was a dismal display. Octavio wished he had his own pistol here, but of course he did not. “Four weapons among…†a swift count of heads “…eleven people. That won’t do.â€
“We could bash ‘em with the lantern,†suggested Jack.
“Five weapons. That leaves six without.†Octavio was beginning to doubt the soundness of his plan. Not that it had ever been very sound in the first place.
“Who needs weapons!†someone cried, and it was echoed among the newly freed prisoners.
“We’ll get ‘em off the soldiers!†said another.
Octavio hesitated. He hated to leave any army he was in charge of without proper weapons, but what choice did he have? “Here,†he said, handing out the staff, pistol, knife and sword and giving the lantern to Jack.
Jack smiled. “So. Shall we go?â€
“Why not?†The ascended the ladder one by one, first Jack, holding the lantern, then Octavio, then the stream of ex-prisoners, out into the light.
No one was nearby, and consequently they had a head start of a few few seconds. But they were unaccustomed to the light, and that head start was lost blinking in the sun. And then the crew of the Blood Storm descended upon them.When that morning had dawned, red and fiery, there had still been no sign of Tam. And now, in the late afternoon, Ren lay asleep in his hammock, worn out from trying to make contact with the other boy. He didn’t know why he bothered. He should be glad that he no longer had to deal with Tam. But he no longer trusted the older boy. He was weak-minded and traitorous, afraid of both sides of this battle. Who knew what damage he would wreak? Ren closed his eyes. Never had he wanted the Sea Roc like this, with her steady, trustworthy captain, the cheerful and colorful alcooktor, and the sailors whose company he had grown to enjoy. To think, only a few months ago, he had lived a comfortable, safe life with his uncle. From there, he had been plunged into the strange world of pirates and disturbing powers, and as soon as he had begun to get used to that, everything had changed again. And again. And again. “Sphaere, what I wouldn’t give for a normal life again,†he groaned.
A shout from the deck. Ren leaped to his feet, and bolted out into the light. “What’s going on?†he asked Arn, as the latter headed toward where Niria and the Wavebreaker’s other stormmaster had gathered.
“They’ve sighted the Blood Storm!†said Arn.
In less than an hour, they were near enough to the Blood Storm that Ren could make out individual figures on the deck. He squinted. “They’re fighting,†he said.
“What?†Captain Sharpnose had come up behind him, carrying a telescope. Inwardly Ren cringed. He could never get used to the man, with his warlike appearance and smell of alchemical powder.
“There’s a fight, sir. On the deck.â€
“A fight?†Captain Sharpnose said, drawing in a quick breath. “Who?â€
“I dunno, why don’t you look yourself?†Ren said sharply. “You’re the one with the telescope.â€
With a grunt of surprise, Sharpnose drew out his telescope and peered over at the Bloodstorm. “Indeed.†he said slowly. He leaned over the deck rail intently, as if he were surveying the scene. With a sharp intake of breathe, Sharpnose suddenly stood back and roared the most blood-curdling battle cry Ren had ever heard in his life. Ren fell back, startled, as the deck immediately filled up with a mixed array of pirate crew members, all armed to the teeth.
“Broadside her mates!†Sharpnose declared.
The crew cheered and scrambled about the ship in a furious swarm. Sharpnose turned and helped Ren back to his feet. Chuckling, he said,â€Yah’d best get yer sea legs lad. Today we’ll be receivin gold and glory! Gold and glory lad!†still chuckling, the pirate captain lumbered away.
Ren chewed his lip nervously and looked over at the Bloodstorm, which was coming closer and closer every minute. Was it really going to be this easy? Wasn’t this supposed to the greatest battle ship ever since………..
*BOOM* The foundations of the deck under Ren’s feet shuddered, forcing Ren to his knees. Of course, nothing was ever easy.
Roars throughout the ship were evidense enough that the empire’s cannons had done their job. Responding shots resounded from the interior of the Wavebreaker.
“Ren!†came a cry from behind him. “What’s happening?!†Niria ran toward him and ducked down beside him.
“I’m not exactly sure.†Ren replied. “All I know is that we’re going to board he Bloodstorm but someone’s already on the deck, fighting.â€
Niria nodded, understandingly as Arn joined them. “So, are we going to destroy the Orb?†Arn asked. “That’s the plan, right?â€
Ren hesitated for a moment. “I’m not sure about that.†Ren said. “I think we need to use it; we need to release the Unknowables.â€
Arn raised is eyebrows. “Is this about Tam’s dream again? You can’t be serious! How could we possibly beleive anything from that traitor?!â€
Ren opened his mouth too protest but was shocked into silence when Niria said, “Ren’s right. Captain Pye thought the Orb was important enough to get a valuable copy of it at his own risk. There must have been something he wanted us to do with it.â€
Niria turned forcefully toward Ren. “Ren, †she said. “I know I haven’t always agreed with you on everything you’ve done, but I’m with you on this. To the very end.â€
Ren smiled gratefully at her and glanced at Arn, who was nodding uncertainly. “OK.†Arn said. “I’ll stick with you guys.â€
Another attack rocked the ship, sending waves onto the deck.
Arn leaped to his feet, “but we’re not going to get anywhere unless we reach the Bloodstorm!â€
Another cannon, this time closer, shook the Wavebreaker with tremendous force. Ren, Niria, and Arn leaped up to see the Bloodstorm dangerously close. A battle was certainly waging on the deck, if not a strange one. A small group of thin, desperate men were fighting against a whole army of empirial soldiers with an odd assortment of swords, muskets, and …….. was that a lanturn?
The 3 jumped back, startled, as several pirates ran up to the deck rail, screaming manically. Without any hesitation, the men started to board the Bloodstorm.
“Come on!†Arn yelled. “This is our chance!â€
Ren began to follow but was stopped by Niria. “Ren.†she said forcefully. “You must promise me. We will return for the bartender’s daughter when this is over.â€
Ren hesitated.
“Promise me!†Niria screeched, digging her nails into Ren’s arm.
“We will return, Niria.†Ren agreed reluctantly. “I promise.â€
Niria nodded. “Good. I’ll hold you to it.†With that, she followed Arn across the water to the deck of the Bloodstorm.
With a deep breathe, Ren followed suit.
The deck of the Blood Storm was chaotic even before a horde of well-armed pirates had swarmed over the side, and Ren found that he was losing his sense of direction. Niria stayed with him only long enough to wish him luck – rather loudly over the fray – and then she was gone, long hair flying, and Ren thought he heard her shout something that sounded like, “That’s for murdering the Captain!â€. Arn gave him a nod, a grin, and a wink, and then with a whoop, he plunged into the melèe.
Ren wanted to get out of this mess – and quick, before someone stabbed him. Gripping his knife, he stumbled towards the stern of the ship. The Blood Storm’s name was very fitting, he reflected, and then a sharp piece of metal snapped by his face. He felt blood trickle onto his cheek, but there was no pain. Yet. He ran.
And then he was through a door and the noise of the battle dimmed slightly. In front of him was a narrow, short corridor, ending in a door. On either side of the corridor was another door. He opened the one on his left, trying to think where the Orb would be kept. It revealed a spacious room with a four-poster bed and a definite feminine touch. He wrinkled his nose. What was this, the Captain’s wife’s room? He closed the door again and tried the one on his left. This looked more promising. He stepped forward into the Captain’s room.
Ren gasped in horror at the scene that greeted him.
Tam was kneeling on the floor, head bowed over a glowing sphere. His hands hovered a mere centimeter over the surface, and he was moaning slightly. Rake Vashkar stood over him, a long knife poised. A girl whom Ren had never seen stood by, hands folded, face impassive.
“Please,†whispered Tam, his voice hoarse. “Please, stop. I don’t know how it works.â€
“Kill them!†hissed Vashkar. “Kill the pirates.â€
“I don’t know how!†cried Tam.
“You will not remove your hands from the Orb until every last pirate has died,†said Vashkar coldly.
Tam whimpered. His hands shook. Ren could see the life ebbing from him. He stood there, just inside the door, silent, unnoticed, unsure. He felt half-inclined to leave Tam there, but other feelings got in the way. So many people had died because of him already…Tam need not join their number. And what if he succeeded in killing the pirates? That did it.
“Stop it,†he said loudly.
Vashkar turned. “Why look who it is! The other one! How perfect. Now when this one dies -†he prodded Tam with his toe “- you can replace him.â€
“No way,†said Ren, wishing desperately that he had any weapon but the tiny knife.
“I think you’ll find you’ll change your mind.â€
Ren’s mind whirled. He had to buy time. There was an alchemical pistol on the Captain’s desk, but how did he get there? “When we both die, there won’t be anyone left,†he said, beginning to edge towards the desk.
“One of you will succeed.†Vashkar lunged for the pistol himself. Ren jumped back as the room filled with the acrid scent of alchemical powder. The shot had hit the floor where Ren’s foot had been only a moment before. Of course. Vashkar wouldn’t kill him. Not this way.
If anything, that scared him more.
He looked across the room. The girl was pulling Tam away from the Orb. “Keep going,†she mouthed silently. “Distract him.â€Run! Run! They were around him! All around him! They reached for him, howled in his ears, lashed out at him.
“He’s here!â€
“He’s come!â€
“Free us!â€
“Free us!â€
The cries, persistent, scr
0
0
-
160
kiwimuncher
in March 31st, 2008 @ 18:25155) Really? Lucky Meow!
0
0
-
161
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 18:25The cries, persistent, screeched relentlessly in Tam’s ears. He had to escape! He had to run!
But wait…….his eyes clouded over and he saw a blade dangerously close to his neck. “Please, I…..†Tam protested, his vision blurred again and………
“Free us boy!â€
“Free us!â€
Sweat rolled off Tam’s cheeks as he screamed in anguish. At least, he thought he had screamed. It sounded different here, almost as if the air was made of a thicker substance and would not allow sound waves to travel correctly.
Suddenly, a new voice penetrated the terror. “You fools!†it said. “The boy is missing key. He can do nothing. Nothing!â€
A roar of anguish defined is ears and Tam collapsed, rolling into a pathetic heap.
“Why is he here?!†the voices bellowed. “Who has sent him?! Surely not…….â€
“No.â€screeched one. “There is no other presense with him.†Tam shuddered. He felt strange. Unattached to anything he had ever known. He raised his head weakly and a whimper escaped his lips. Strange. The world seemed quiet now. He strained his ears and heard hushed tones in the distance.
“He’s almost gone.†“Why is he here?†“Perhaps he displeased the master?†“No, the master could not finalize his plan without this boy, though he may be a fool.†“We will never be free without him either.†“What can we do?†“Nothing.â€
A growl interrupted the speech. “I have always known. I have felt it, though faint. There is another……â€
Tam shuddered. The voices were gone. What……..
He felt hands grabbing him forcefully and had a sensation of being dragged across the floor.He opened his eyes and saw an intense pair of brown eyes glaring down at him. With a moan, Tam blacked out.Niria caught sight a familiar figure through the battle, and her eyes misted up, as she remembered her Captain. She yelled something at the soldier she was battling, although she didn’t know what it was. And then that familiar figure was by her side. “Niria!†he said. “What on earth are you doing here?â€
Niria’s sword almost fell from her grasp. “Captain?†she asked faintly.
“The very same. Tell me, how is Ren?â€
“I don’t know, sir. He’s getting the Orb now. I can only hope…â€
The Captain nodded.
“What are you doing here, sir? We thought you had died.â€
“I might have, if it hadn’t been for the exceptionally good people I found in my prison. I wonder how they are now.â€
More and more people fell. Arn appeared, speckled in blood but seemingly intact. He did not appear to notice Niria or Octavio.
“So…†said Pye. “How many survived?â€
“I don’t know, sir. The ship was gone when we returned to the harbor.â€
“The ship! The Sea Roc!â€
“She is gone, sir.â€
Captain Pye’s face twisted into an undefinable expression. “Only to be expected,†he muttered.
“I’m sorry,†said Niria. The battle raged about them, but very few noticed the two standing there. “Too much has been lost for those boys.â€
“The boys are not the root of it,†said Captain Pye, and then he disappeared into the fray.Ren barely had time to react before Vashkar was on him. The huge man landed like a boulder on Ren’s side. Ren only had a split second to roll out of the way, lest he was crushed by the huge man’s body. Without missing a beat, Vashkar leaped back up to his feet. Ren had hardly gotten back on his feet when Vashkar was onto him again. The man was relentless!
Ren had to think fast! Quickly, Ren screamed the first words that came into his head. “Flamula Infenso Pilus!â€
The words had an instant effect. Vashkar reared back, screaming, his purple haiir ablaze. Ren took this opportunity to glance around. Good, Tam and the girl were gone. Ren turned back to Vashkar and forcefully rammed his body into Vashkar’s flaming figure, forcing the man to the ground.
“That’s for Captain Pye!†Ren screamed.
Ren turned away from Vashkar, who was sprawled, helpless, upon the ground. Suddenly, Ren let out a yell. The Orb! Where was it?! That girl must have taken it!
Ren turned to run out after her when he landed face to face with Vashkar.
“Going somewhere?†the man asked with an evil grin and held up the alchemical pistal. Ren barely had any time to react before he hit with the greatest force he had ever known. Vashkar laughed manically as Ren fell to the ground.
“I don’t care how useful you are. No one messes with my hair.†he chuckled.
Out of the corner of his fading vision, Ren was calmed by the appearance of a tiny pair of familiar, fluttering wings.
Just before he went black, Ren heard a tiny voice in his head.
I’m here, Ren, it said. Don’t worry. I’m here.When the battle was over, Niria began to worry about Ren. “Arn,†she asked, “have you seen Ren?†The boy was tying a long gash on his leg with a strip of his shirt. He shook his head.
Niria bit her lip and wandered off. Where was he? She turned in slow, worried circles among the havoc. And then something caught her eye. A gold-and-cream-colored Pukis, flying sedately over the chaotic deck.
“Marmalade!†she gasped.
Marmalade, satisfied in having caught the young woman’s attentions, turned and flew in the direction of the quarterdeck. Niria followed hastily. “Where did you come from?†she asked the Pukis, but of course got no reply.
She was led into a fine room, ostentatiously decorated , but a terrible mess. There was blood on the rug, the curtains were askew… No-doubt-highly-important papers from the captain’s desk lay scattered on the floor, and more than one item or piece of decoration was severely singed or smoldering. The whole room smelled of alchemical powder and burnt hair. But that was not the worst.
On the floor lay two unconscious figures: Rake Vashkar, covered in burns and scratch marks, his violet hair in disarray, and Ren, still and bloody.
“Ren!†gasped Niria. “Sphaere, no! REN!â€Ren struggled in his sleep. He knew that he needed to wake up, There was something he needed to do. Something important. But, somehow, he couldn’t seem to open his eyes; he couldn’t seem to lift his head out of the fog. Slowly, yet surely, he felt himself being lifted up, and up, and up out of his slumber. In the distance, a whisper echoed in his head. “He’s here. I’ve found him.â€
Ren began to stir restlessly, his hands brushing against his numerous bandages. Beside him, Alexis let out a purr of contentment. About time. Wake up sleepy head, she coaxed.
With a slight groan, Ren opened his eyes and sat up slightly. Immediately, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and joy and he gasped. Before him, sat a much weathered, yet familiar face with a hat perched upon his crown.
“Captain Pye!†Ren exclaimed joyously.
“The very same,†said Pye.
“But I thought you were dead!â€
“Not quite, although I would have been had Sharpnose and the Wavebreaker not come along in when they did.â€
“I lost the Orb, sir. Tam was there, and Vashkar was trying to make him use it, and there was a girl… And I distracted Vashkar, and the girl ran off with the Orb. And Tam.â€
Octavio sighed heavily and put his head in his hands. “Princess Tera,†he said.
“Isn’t that the Emperor’s daughter? One of ‘em, I mean. The fifth one?â€
“Fourth. But yes. And now she has the Orb. And Tam to work it.â€
Ren gasped and tried to sit up. “Ow!â€
“You were shot, remember. It’s your luck you have no alchemical power, or you’d be dead. Those pistols are quite flawed. They really weren’t figuring in stormmasters at all.â€
“Who won the battle?â€
“Us. The Blood Storm’s ours now.â€
“But not the Orb.â€
“No, not the Orb.â€
“How long was I knocked out?â€
“About four hours after we found you. Goodness knows how long you’d been unconscious before then.â€
“Alexis and Marmalade – how are they?â€
“They’re fine. Not getting along terribly well, but that’s only to be expected. They never have. They nearly did Rake Vashkar in. Unfortunately he’s a stormmaster so they couldn’t finish the job.â€
Niria appeared again, looking distraught. “She’s not anywhere!†she cried. “I’ve looked and looked – she might have fallen overboard – or been killed in battle – or Sphaere knows what else! I promised I’d keep her safe!â€
“Who?†asked Ren.
“The bartender’s daughter, the little girl – she’s GONE!â€Tera sat in the bows of the lifeboat, holding a cloth-wrapped object tightly to her chest. Next to her sat Tam, coatless and shivering, head bowed over his knees. His hand throbbed painfully, matching his headache. He looked away from the imperious girl and her burden with a shudder, out at the tossing waves, at the tired sailors who pulled almost desperately at the oars.
“Where are we going?†he asked hoarsely. His throat stung, but there was no clear water to soothe it.
“Hermetopolis,†said Tera shortly. “To my father. Where else?â€
“Why?†Tam said.
“Because I said so,†Tera said, turning to him, but her heart didn’t seem quite in it. “Because I, the Fourth Daughter of the Emperor, said so. So there.â€
Tam looked away from her, but Tera got a slight glimpse of his eyes, dark with pain, and worry. Vashkar had taken not only Tam’s strength, and nearly his life, but much of his fighting spirit as well.
She sighed, and lifted the heavy oars, not designed for someone her size, out of the water, dipping them back in with barely a sound. The waves crashed in perfect time; the beat of the ocean. One, two. One, two. One, two.
The waves made steady rhythm, one that always stayed the same, or at least changed so slightly that you could barely notice it at all. But now, like a hurricane stirring from the warm waters of the west, the pattern of the waves were changing in big ways. And at the center it were Tam, the injured boy who sat in her lifeboat, giving up, and Ren, the boy who Tera had hardly seen but for a glimpse or two when he helped her and Tam escape.
“To Hermetopolis we go,†Tera repeated under her breath, just a bit louder than a puff of wind. “The seas are changing, and who knows what will happen next? One thing’s for sure, though. I plan to be right in the thick of it.â€
0
0
-
162
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 18:28Wow! It took FOUR posts! *is boggled* So, we all know how to edit. It takes a while sometimes, and in this particular case we’re going to have to consult each other about what can be taken out and whatnot.
P.S. Remember putting the changes in bold? Can we try that again?
0
0
-
163
kiwimuncher
in March 31st, 2008 @ 19:41Wow. That’s long……
0
0
-
164
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 22:07Is no one here ready to edit? Tut, tut. I’ll start myself.
0
0
-
165
Cat's Meow
in March 31st, 2008 @ 22:35164 – No, because I’m worried that we’re going to start editing it and spend weeks and weeks and weeks editing it and then everyone will forget about it when it’s half done and then months later people will come back and decide that it was a horrible concept and plot and characters and there was too much magic of the wrong kinds, and…
God, I should just shut up, shouldn’t I?
I should get get off MuseBlog, or I’m going to keep doing nothing but being irritated at people for no reason…
0
0
-
166
Alice is EDITING and REWRITING!!!!
in March 31st, 2008 @ 22:46165- That’s a perfectly valid fear. I’m really sorry about the sci-fi thing. I’ve been missing that story for Oh! months. Half a year if a day. There’s nothing I would love more than to rewrite it, and forget the wrong science, my former writing style, all that stuff. As if that wasn’t enough, I was going way overboard on the editing. If I’d spent a few more hours on it, I would have ended up rewriting completely. So the opportunity to actually rewrite, on purpose, with approval, arises, and I sort of have to leap at the chance.
0
0
-
167
kiwimuncher
in April 1st, 2008 @ 06:29Oh dear. Why is everyone so nervous? We should be optimistic and excited about this story because it’s totally awesome!
*shoves nervousness away forcefully*
0
0
-
168
Alice
in April 1st, 2008 @ 08:44167- True.
*is annoyed by lack of cool smilies* *goes into Safari*
0
0
-
169
The Man For Pluto
in April 1st, 2008 @ 10:35
Hi Kids! I’m Mickey Mouse! And I’d Be Happy as Clam to Bu y the Rights to this Story!
0
0
-
170
Cat's Meow
in April 1st, 2008 @ 13:45
This smiley is weird.
0
0
-
171
Donaldo the Supercoolio awesome nerd
in April 1st, 2008 @ 18:18Hi guys! I am SORRY! Alice-yell at me all you want. I have said I will come back on, but never have. With Science Olympiad, and wrestling and track, and HA classes, it has been kinda hard. How is everyone doing? I LOVE the Disney thing! It is hilarious! How are all you DAPAs doing? Please don’t go insane on me! We should start a petition against Disney.
0
0
-
172
Mouse's Squeak
in April 1st, 2008 @ 18:25171 – HOLY SCHMAMOLY! IT’S DONALDO! Welcome back! In case you haven’t noticed already, we just finished this RRR off, so things are going rather nicely right now.
NOW EVERYTHING IS MORE SWELL!
(This is Cat’s Meow, by the way. My name is just Disneyfied)
0
0
-
173
Alice
in April 1st, 2008 @ 18:35171- Great Scot! It’s Donaldo! *is shocked* Well, you’ll find the story quite changed. And I’m afraid we’re going to cut out a lot of stuff. Probably Jarbun magic among it. Yes. I’m sorry.
But on the bright side, I’m not going to yell.
0
0
-
174
Donaldo the Supercoolio awesome nerd
in April 1st, 2008 @ 18:38I like the new name, Cat’s Meow. Kinda ironic, going from a cat to a mouse. But oh well…times are a-changin. I noticed you finished it off. I copied it onto Microsoft and HOLY GUACAMOLE!! it is SO LONG! OVER 100 PAGES!!! GOOD JOB GUYS!! I would LOVE to help edit it. Now, I must get over to the Pie Isle page if it is still open, to let the search party know that I had just fallen into the trap of a strange group of Hot Pink Bunnies. These ones were capable of speaking French. I began to try to reason with them, and realized they were just Hot Pink Bunny-Parrots and mimic what others say.
0
0
-
175
The Man For Pluto
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 13:11So, Should we Edit Here, Or will the GAPAs give us a new thread?
0
0
-
176
Cat's Meow (No Longer Mouse's Squeak)
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 13:52175 – This thread doesn’t even have 200 posts, so it’s unlikely. But the posting of the entire story a little while ago takes a long time to load, so I’m not sure if that GAPAs would let us or not.
0
0
-
177
Donaldo the Supercoolio awesome nerd
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 19:19Sorry everyone for using this thread as a request line right now. I just have this really good idea for a story and I have tried to write it by myself but can’t, so I figured an RRR would help it. It’s a fractured fairy tale/spy-espionage story. It turns out the Three Bears were just code names for three agents-“Papa Bear,” “Mama Bear,” and “Baby Bear.” Baby Bear is a trainee really named ??? and he gets his first mission as a surprise. When super thief Goldilocks(whose golden locks were really used as a helicopter and whips.) steals the Jewel of Porahj(get it-porridge? Hahaha…nevermind), the Three Bears have to get it back.
0
0
-
178
kiwimuncher
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 19:32169) No! No! Go away! We know what you would do to our beloved story………. You would put happy little kids dancing around with talking robins and barbie doll princesses! *covers face in fear*
171) Donaldooooooooooooooo! *hugs*
Where have you been?! *shakes roughly*Maybe we should only post the story a little at a time. It might be easier to edit that way anyway. I mean, we would more easily be able to focus on one section………..
0
0
-
179
kiwimuncher
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 19:37177) Erm. Interesting. I’ve never thought of Goldilocks and the 3 bears being spys.
0
0
-
180
The Man For Aeiou
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 19:46179- We’ve Got a RRR all lined up.
0
0
-
181
POSOC
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 20:09Can I help write the sequel? I left sometime during the second thread, and when I came back, everything was confusing.
0
0
-
182
The Man For Aeiou
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 20:45181- sure, when we start.
0
0
-
183
Alice
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 21:28178- I posted the whole thing because we all have to read it beginning to end before editing. We just have to. I know a lot of you haven’t read the whole thing, so read it and then we can start editing.
181- Well, of course. Are you going to help us edit?
0
0
-
184
POSOC
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 21:33183- Uy. I don’t know. You guys know more about the continuity than I do. But I might help once I figure out what’s going on.
0
0
-
185
Cat's Meow (No Longer Mouse's Squeak)
in April 2nd, 2008 @ 21:34183 – I can’t do it now, but maybe a little later I’ll read it.
0
0
-
186
kiwimuncher
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 06:31I’ve already read it once, but I guess I could read it again……..
0
0
-
187
Alice (done being perky for now)
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 09:09186- No, if you read the whole thing already, then you don’t need to do it again.
Anyhow. I’ll work on it…
0
0
-
188
kiwimuncher
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 14:57No, that’s OK. It’s been a while ago…..
0
0
-
189
Alice
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 17:51OK. Here’s the beginning. Changes are in bold, comments are in cold and brackets. There’s a scene coming up that’s completely inconsistent and will need serious editing, so it may be a bit before it’s done.
HE SEA ROC
By Pseudonym [Yeah, we need a pseudonym. Well, it’s not a big BIG deal, but it’d be kind of useful to think of one.]The Inner Sea had formed hundreds of years before, when the lowland flats in the
center of Sphaere had been deluged constantly as the Age of Ice ended and the great glaciers melted. Now, the only land surface of Sphaere is the mountains around its shores.
The Sanguiz Empire soon took advantage of the confusion caused by the Deluge to expand its territory from the handful of states it once commanded. As our story opens, all of Sphaere is under its iron grip.
That is, almost all.
Hardy bands of seafarers, disgusted with the decadence and corruption that infects Sphaere, have taken to the Inner Sea and the scattering of lawless isles in its center. They raid the prosperous, Empire-sanctioned merchant ships that cross the Sea and bamboozle the incompetent navy.
One ship in particular is notable among these: The Sea Roc.Ren Splayr dashed down the narrow alley, the loose soles of his sandals flapping on its damp bricks. The whistles of the soldiers weren’t far behind. Ren hoped he could get to the seafront before they caught him and he went the same way as his uncle. Perlan Ethor, Ren’s only remaining family, had taken him in when his mother died and his father disappeared. [Wait wait wait. His dad disappeared? There’s a plot twist there. We have three options: Leave it be, put it in the next book, or just change it so that his dad died too. Which should we use?] Now Perlan was gone too, shot by the captain of the guard for writing an article about corruption in the Sanguiz Empire. Funny how a few strokes of ink in the Hermetopolis Gazette could translate into a puff of alchemical smoke, a flying musket ball, and death. Ren was wanted too, simply for knowing Perlan and “possible aiding and abetting propaganda against our glorious Emperor Sanguinus IX.”
Ren’s only hope was to stow away aboard a merchant ship bound for the opposite side of Sphaere, all the way across the Inner Sea.
“Where are you running to, boy?” said a gruff voice, and Ren looked up into the eyes of a man. Probably a sailor of high rank, to judge by his clothes. Maybe even a captain. He wore a very large and ridiculous three-cornered hat. In spite of his present state, Ren wanted to laugh, but there was no time. He dodged the man, and sped off down the alley again.
Octavio Pye watched the boy go. That was him, sure enough. Ren Splayr. Why was he in such a hurry?
A bunch of officious-looking people in the uniforms of Imperial soldiers rushed down the alley after the boy. Octavio was experienced at looking as though he had no idea what was going on. The guards didn’t question him.
So the boy is in trouble with the Sanguiz Empire, Octavio mused. I think he won’t refuse a job aboard the Sea Roc.
He turned and took one of the many shortcuts he knew to the harbor.Ren ran on, his heart pounding in his chest, his breath coming ragged. He reached the harbor, and looked wildly from side to side for a place to hide. The soldiers were gaining, and there was nowhere to go.
Nowhere except the stinking black water of the harbor.
One of the soldiers, a lean, athletic one, pulled ahead, raising his musket to his shoulder. Ren leaped into the sea, hearing the bullet whiz over his head.
With a loud sploosh, the water closed over him. He fought to get to the surface, flailing wildly. When he reached it, though, he almost wished he hadn’t. Three soldiers were pointing guns at him, and looked like they intended to use them.
There were three loud cracks, and Ren cringed, expecting to feel the bullets smashing into his chest. But they didn’t. He looked up to see the soldiers clutching their injured hands, their unfired muskets on the ground beside them.
What happened? thought Ren. The soldiers were pushed out of the way as a man with a long beard and a green robe pulled him out of the water with a grip as strong as a lion’s. The man, judging by his appearance was an alchemist, maybe a doctor. “Come on! We must hurry! These soldiers will recover and call for reinforcements very soon.” Ren had no choice but to follow the alchemist through the crowds of people, hoping that wherever he was going, it was somewhere safe.
The alchemist stopped in front of a small three-masted ship moored at an out-of-the-way corner of the dock.
“Vushtek!” came a cry from on board. “You found him!”
“Yes, and I’m being pursued. Let me up, quick!”
A head poked over the rail. It was the man from the alley. “If they catch up to you, they’ll be sorry they messed with the crew of Octavio Pye. Tzil? Niria? I need a wind.”
Ren dimly noticed a man in blue and white clothing raising a hand, and a strong breeze blowing across the waterfront. A weatherweaver, he thought, but he wasn’t surprised. His head was reeling from hearing the name of Octavio Pye. Octavio Pye! The dreaded Captain Krakeneater of the pirate ship Sea Roc!!!
When Ren came fully to his senses, he was lying on a berth in a ship that rolled alarmingly beneath him. It took him a few minutes to remember where he was and what had happened, and he would have gladly slipped back into unconsciousness and forgotten all about it again. He groaned, and almost wished that the soldiers had caught him. What they would do to him couldn’t be much worse than what was going to happen to him now, he thought. But then again, he was still alive, and he wouldn’t be if the pirates hadn’t saved him.
The door opened and a boy came in. He was perhaps two years older than Ren and carrying a pile of clothes. “You’re awake,” he said with obvious surprise.
“Yes.” And I wish I wasn’t, he added silently.
“I brought you some dry clothes,” said the older boy. “And when you’re dressed, Captain Pye would like a word with you.” And he left.
0
0
-
190
Alice
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 18:38Ren slowly dressed in the brown cotton shirt and maroon breeches the boy had brought him. Slipping his feet into his damp sandals, he stumbled out of the cabin and onto the main deck of the ship. All around him, men were working, in the rigging and on the deck. Over in a corner, the boy who had brought him the clothes silently scrubbed the wooden deck, every once in a while being kicked by a man in a long cerulean robe and striped pantaloon. Ren walked over to the side of the ship and looked out into the cool, clear waters. The splash of the waves that hit the ship and the caw of the seagulls all seemed to mock him. I wish I were back home in Hermetopolis, thought Ren.
“Ah, there you are,” said a voice.
Ren spun around and found himself face to face with Octavio Pye. “I want to get off,” he said flatly.
“I think we had better talk about this in my cabin,” said the captain, and steered Ren down below.
“I want to get off,” Ren repeated when they were in the captain’s cabin. “I want to go home.”
“You have no home, if I am correct in my guessing. In Hermetopolis, you were on the run from the law. You were about to be killed.”
Ren could not deny this, though he wanted to.
“I need…” an odd pause “…a powder monkey,” said Captain Pye. “You need safety. Is it a deal?”
Ren closed his eyes, and nearly shook his head, when the full truth came home to him. He paused, reliving the moment of his uncle’s death. He opened his eyes.
“It’s a deal.”
“Good, then. Report to me tomorrow morning at three bells. I will give you your duties then. For today, explore the ship! Learn everything you can today, because we really cannot afford failure.”
Ren gulped. Will they punish me? What kind of punishments? he thought. He’d heard of pirates and how they hurt and killed their prisoners. They’d walk the planks, get flogged, or even be shot! Ren was not sure if he was considered a prisoner, but after seeing the way that cabin boy was treated on the deck, he had decided that the pirates were even harsher than the stories implied.
“Aye aye, sir…er, captain,” Ren quickly said. He spun around, and ran back out to the main deck, trying to get as far away from Captain Pye as possible.
“Ren!” said Captain Pye.
Ren stopped, terrified, and turned around. “Yes, sir?”
“Are you frightened of me?”
“Yes, sir,” said Ren woodenly.
“You needn’t be.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Stop!” said Octavio Pye. “You’ve nothing to fear. I’m not going to hurt you.”
“Yes, sir.”
The captain put his head in his hands and sighed. Then he took off his hat, and Ren saw that he was completely bald, though he couldn’t have been more than a few years over fifty. “Why are you frightened of me? Sure, we’re pirates. But we don’t hurt people if there’s no reason.”
“You’re a pirate, sir. You just said you couldn’t afford failure, and I saw the cabin boy being beaten just now-”
“What!”
“He was being beaten, sir, while he scrubbed the deck.”
“Not Arn?”
“How should I know what his name is? We haven’t exactly been introduced.”
“Fair hair?”
Ren nodded.
“They won’t stop picking on him, will they?” muttered Pye. He replaced his hat and rushed onto the deck. Ren sat with wobbly knees and a stomach turned to jelly, and recovered from his fear.[I cut this whole paragraph. It doesn’t do anything to further the plot, and it has a lot of holes. (I mean the paragraph that used to be where this little message is, not the one below.)]
Captain Pye walked over to where Tam Eizid was sitting, curled miserably into a fetal position. The other man was no longer there.
“Tam,” he said sternly.
“Yes?” asked Tam, raising his head.
“You’ve got to stop.”
“I wasn’t doing anything, sir.”
“You’re letting them walk all over you. You put on airs, and they hate you for it. You’re a cabin boy now, and you have been for years. You can’t act better than them, or they’ll do this to you. And if you must continue with your pretentious habits, at least learn to defend yourself.”
Tam nodded miserably.
“You go and attend to your own duties. And find Arn while you’re at it. He’s probably asleep in the sun somewhere.”Ren wandered about waiting for something to happen so he could stop waiting for nothing. As he walked, a small figure (if you could call it that) rushed across the deck. It resembled a small, winged dragon with ivory scales and golden pinions. It made a noise similar to a caterwaul, then transformed into a skinny, cream-furred kitten that dashed around the corner of a cabin and out of sight.
A Pukis! thought Ren. One of the fiercely protective dragon-cats from the Free Island of Lithuslov!
But what was a Pukis doing here aboard the Sea Roc? He’d thought they only lived on the Free Isles. He’d never heard of one on a ship before. He followed the Pukis around the corner, and then through a corridor, but it was gone. Ren looked around and then saw a flash of ivory scales and followed the Pukis through a small trapdoor halfway covered by a barrel of apples. Without thinking, Ren hopped down through the hole in the floor and found Captain Pye leaning over a desk. The Pukis flew up onto the pirate’s shoulder and perched itself there, before transforming back into a kitten.
0
0
-
191
The Man For Aeiou
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 20:56189- Let’s change:had taken him in when his mother died and his father disappeared. to:
had taken him in when his mother died. his father had disappears long ago, so look that he he was taken for dead.
0
0
-
192
Alice
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 21:33191- But that’s far, far more obvious. If we do that, then we absolutely MUST take advantage of it. And oh, it would be so cheesy….
0
0
-
193
Alice
in April 3rd, 2008 @ 23:12But what was a Pukis doing here aboard the Sea Roc? He’d thought they only lived on the Free Isles. He’d never heard of one on a ship before. He followed the Pukis around the corner, and then down a hatch, but it was gone. Ren looked around and then saw a flash of ivory scales and followed the Pukis through a small trapdoor halfway covered by a barrel of apples. Without thinking, Ren hopped down through the hole in the floor and found Captain Pye leaning over a desk. The Pukis flew up onto the pirate’s shoulder and perched itself there, before transforming back into a kitten.
“Well, hi there, Marmalade! How’s it going? Is everyone behaving?” the captain asked the Pukis.
Marmalade purred and pointed towards Ren.
The captain turned around in his chair to see what Marmalade was gesturing towards. When he saw Ren, his face grew red with anger, and then it turned back to its normal pigment, as he calmed down and grew an almost embarrassed, expression.
“Well, you’ve found my treasure hut. I guess you’ll be questioning me from now on unless I tell you. So sit down, and I will tell you all,” said Captain Pye, gesturing towards a small stool in the corner.
Ren did not understand a single thing that was going on, so, seeing as he had no other choice, he sat uncomfortably on the wooden stool. The wood was poorly cut, and had severe water damage. When he shifted his position on the stool, a faint creaking sound emerged from the legs. There were four of them, and they were quite thin and taking on a green tinge. Ren sat on his hands, as he usually did when he was uncomfortable, but vetoed that idea soon after he tried it, as the wood was so rough. Little splinters of wood stuck to his hands, and he tried to inconspicuously pick the slivers out of his skin. Captain Pye looked at him strangely, so he put his hands in his lap and focused all of his attention on the Captain.
“I will tell you all about our plan,” the captain went on. “We’ve been collecting treasure of all kinds from merchant ships, naval ships, and even those two-timing privateers. Eventually, we hope to get enough so that we can set ourselves up in society as respectable people. Then-” he grinned sardonically- “we can stop bringing society down from the outside, and start bringing society down from the inside. Sanguiz IX won’t last forever, and he has twelve children. The eldest ones are triplets. While they’re fighting over the throne, we can probably carve out a good-sized chunk of Sphaere for ourselves, where people can live without being bled dry by taxes or getting shot for speaking the truth. Money always helps- bribing public officials can get you anywhere if the price is high enough. And then, when we’ve got a proper country-colony-whatchacallit, with its own army and Alchemist Corps, we’ll take over Sphaere, and hand it over to the people.”
“So you’re like good pirates, then, right?” Ren asked timidly.
“Well, sort of. We have a good cause, I suppose, but I have no illusions. We have killed people and we have robbed ships, and we will continue to do so until we have finished what we started out to do. Come into my cabin, I have something to show you.”
In the cabin, Captain Pye started looking in his numerous dressers and drawers, and under papers around his desk. Finally, he found what he was looking for and exclaimed,” Here we are!”
He pulled out a golden sphere, with all of the known lands in Sphaere on it. From inside, Ren noticed, came a faint red glow. The golden globe made Ren shiver. It seemed as if a whole power came from inside the sphere, and it beckoned faintly for Ren to use the power.
“Inside this globe, know as the Orb of Centaur, is a power stronger than every military member of the Sanguiz Empire Army, combined,” said the captain. “There are only two people who can control it. And now, I have both of them on my ship.”
“Who?” asked Ren.
“Well, one of them is Tam Eizid. The cabin boy you saw being beaten. The other one…” he paused. “Well, the other one is you.”
Ren was too stunned to answer. Captain Pye continued. “There are four essential elements in Sphaere, and talented people can work with any of them. Alchemists work with earth. They are very common; in fact people who do not have alchemical talent are rare. Stormmaster is a generic term for weatherweavers, who work air, and waveworkers, who work water. The fourth class is so rare that it doesn’t even have a name. They work with fire. You and Tam are of that kind.”
He picked up the orb again. “This, of course, isn’t the real orb, just a replica made alchemically from our best knowledge of its appearance. The real orb is in a steel strongbox in a locked compartment aboard the 200-gun flagship of the Sanguiz Navy, the Blood Storm.”
“Oh,” said Ren, wondering what that odd mix of disappointment and elation and shock was called, if it even had a name. “Does the other boy know? Tam?”
“He hasn’t the faintest idea. And I don’t intend to tell him yet, either.” The Captain walked out of the cabin, and Ren followed, hearing the wood groan beneath his feet. Ren walked over to the edge of the boat and looked down at the water splashing against the side of the boat. Captain Pye was pacing near the door of his cabin. Ren looked closely at his hat – Octavio Pye was famous for his large tricorn hat. Ren looked back out on the water, and saw that it was turning a darker color. Little ripples began appearing on the surface of the navy water, and Ren knew a storm was coming. He walked over to the Captain to tell him about the weather, but it seemed that Pye already knew. His head was tilted slightly upward, and his nose was working over-time trying to figure out where the storm was coming from, and where it was headed. Captain Pye’s strongest sense was his nose, at least when it came to detecting storms.
Captain Pye stared at Ren. He tugged on the brim of his hat. He sniffed again. And then he said those terrible words, “It’s coming from the South.”
“Tzil! Niria! I need you on deck!” bellowed the Captain. “We have to quell the storm!”
A man in blue and white clothing rushed up to them, followed by a young woman of about twenty years. “We’ll do our best, Captain,” said the woman, “but there’s something wrong about these waves…”
Tzil licked his finger and raised it up. Small strands of lightning seemed to crackle across the tip. “Niria’s right,” he said urgently. “This is a made storm.”
“Can you quell it?” the captain asked.
“Well… together, Niria and I are a match for any lone stormmaster on the Inner Sea, but this one must have been sent by a confederation of twenty, possibly more. We need to find a safe harbor, and fast.”
The captain considered for a moment, and then began barking orders. “All sails up, crew! Niria, make sure the waves don’t swamp us. Tzil, keep the wind to a moderate level so the canvas doesn’t burst. We’re going to ride this storm out until we can reach the isle of Lithuslov.”
Ren stood still as confusion immediately fell upon the ship, and the crew ran every-which-way, not sure what they were supposed to be doing. He wondered where Lithuslov was.
Then he had an idea. He ran up to the captain. “Sir, could I help the weatherweavers? You said I had talent.”
“Not that kind. Fire talent. But you can ask them.”
Ren trotted up to Tzil and Niria, standing with closed eyes in the middle of the hustle and bustle. “Could I help?” he asked, reluctant to disturb them.
Niria opened her eyes. She closed them, and opened them again. “Tzil. Look!” she said softly. Tzil opened his eyes.
“Did you want to help?”
Ren nodded. “Can I?”
“Not with this, but you have power.” And he closed his eyes again. Niria shrugged at Ren and went back to muttering spells.
Ren stood on the swaying deck, wishing he could be happy about “having power”, but knowing it was no good.
The storm blew out of the south with unbelievable fury and suddenness. Massive towers of cloud piled up in the sky, crowned by lightning. A colossal wave rode the sea before it, driven by the mad wind. The Sea Roc was lifted up by the wave and flung through the air like a toy. Tzil and Niria rose into the air, wreathed in glittering chains of electricity. Ren managed to grab hold of a bulwark and prevent himself from being swept away. Tam Eizid was not so lucky. The older boy was smashed off the deck by a freezing, gray plume of water. Several seabirds rode its crest, screaming triumphantly.
“Stormy petrels,” Captain Pye muttered. Then he shouted, “Throw Tam a line!” Another wave broke over the deck, making him cough and splutter. He knew the chances of saving Tam were virtually nil, but he had to try.
“It’s no good, Captain,” Tzil said. His voice rang like a bell through the clamor of the storm, even though he didn’t raise his voice. “I recognized those petrels. One of them had a scar above its eye.”
“How does a petrel get a scar like that??”
“I put it there. Those aren’t petrels, they’re wave spirits, and they’re in the service of Rake Vashkar, weatherweaver of the Blood Storm.”
Soon the storm began to clear, leaving with the petrels. Captain Pye went down below, and the crew hurried around, trying to clean up the mess left by the storm. Ren stood on the deck, shocked and sad. He had never even got a chance to meet Tam properly, and now he was dead- or captured by the Sanguiz Empire.
Tzil and Niria were asleep down below, tired out by their efforts to quell the storm. Captain Pye was doing who knows what in his cabin. Ren was all alone.Tam kept his head above water for as long as he could, and eventually the storm quieted. He floated on his back, watching petrels that shouldn’t be there flying above him. Every now and then one would seem to lose shape for a moment, only to resume the form of a petrel a little later. Tam’s head swam, and he realized his limbs were all numb. He wouldn’t survive much longer in this cold.
Then a ship loomed above him. Tam gave a weak yell and attempted to swim out of the way. His frozen legs would hardly obey him. Someone on the ship shouted something, and then down came a rope, whistling through the air from the very high deck of the ship. Tam grabbed it, and was hauled up onto the ship.
“What is it?” asked a voice, accompanied by hurried footsteps.
“Found a boy in the water, sir. ‘E’s half dead.”
“A boy? Really?” The voice seemed much too interested, and not in a good way. “Where do you imagine he came from?”
“I don’t know, sir. But he looks like pirate-kind to me.”
“A pirate! Ah! Bring him to my cabin!”
“Yes, Mr. Vashkar, sir,” said the seaman, and then Tam lost his senses, and heard no more.Ren leaned over the edge of the boat, watching the waves from the storm get smaller and smaller; only creating small splashes now. He heard a shout, and turned around suddenly, almost tangling himself in a net crumpled up by his feet. Someone was standing at the stern of the boat, shouting.
“What in the name of -” Captain Pye stormed out of his cabin, but was stopped mid-step when he saw what was going on.
The ship’s Pukis, Marmalade, stood on the deck in dragon form, hissing furiously and spitting fire. Across from it lay a petrel, wounded and unable to walk or change shape.
Tzil walked over to the petrel-spirit that was lying on the deck. He kicked Marmalade to the side, cursing under his breath. Marmalade spat a small ball of fire at him, then turned back into a kitten and ran over to Captain Pye.
Tzil examined the petrel-spirit, noticing it had a red feather on its right wing, and a scar right above its left eye. “Letor,” whispered Tzil. “Letor! Wake up, I command you!”
The petrel-spirit, Letor, woke up, coughed, and glared at the weatherweaver standing over him.
“Where are they?” Tzil demanded, seizing Letor by one wing. He shook the bird, which grunted in a decidedly un-birdlike way. Letor squinted, trying to turn into a coyote or something that could nip Tzil, but he couldn’t. He was too exhausted.
Tzil shook him again. “Where are they taking Tam?”
Letor feigned a puzzled look.
“I know they have him,” spat Tzil. “That’s why Vashkar sent the storm. He’s tried it before. Now where are they taking him?”
Letor laughed wearily. “I’ll never tell you.”
“Niria!” Tzil called. “Grab the matches. We’re having wave-spirit for dinner tonight!”
“Fine, fine! I’ll tell you!” exclaimed Letor, fearing for his life. “They are going to Helean City, where Mordran is preparing for the fight of all Sphaere!”
“Who’s Mordran?” piped up Ren.
“The Emperor’s Commander-in-chief,” replied Captain Pye.
“Do they have any idea of his powers?” Tzil continued his interrogation.
“No,” gasped Letor. “What powers?”
“Then why do they want him?”
“Bait. He’s a favorite of yours, isn’t he, Captain? You won’t just let him die.”
“But we still have the advantage,” said the captain under his breath.
How wrong he was.
Even Tzil had no idea what good liars wave spirits were.Tam woke in a dark room. It was a few minutes before he realized that his hands were tied to the sides of the hard, wooden chair he was sitting on. An alchemical lamp, a crystal globe filled with phlogiston, shone blindingly into his face. As a result, the features of the man sitting across from him were unclear. The voice, however, was anything but. It cut through his throbbing head like a knife.
“Hello, Tam Eizid.”
“Who are you?” Tam rasped. “How do you know my name?”
“My faithful spirits have been following the Sea Roc for several weeks. The only reason we haven’t attacked it is that we didn’t want to damage you.”
“Why the heck am I so important?”
“Tell me, Tam. Are you happy aboard the Sea Roc?”
“Well, Captain’s pretty strict, and I don’t have the best position, but it’s better than the life I left behind…”
“I could get you a job aboard the Blood Storm. Any position, even first mate. Wages of up to ten aurums a day, luxurious lodgings- oh, anything you desire.”
Tam snorted. It sounded like a good deal, but these things always did at first, and he wasn’t sure he trusted this silver-tongued stranger. “What’s the catch?”
“We want you to do us a favor.”
“What is that?”
The man reached into a deep pocket and pulled out a small, golden globe, engraved with images of all the lands of Sphaere. It gleamed in the light from the phlogiston lamp, but also seemed to produce a more subtle light from within.
“We want you to use this in the service of Emperor Sanguinus IX.”
“Ah…” said Tam. He didn’t know if he should accept the offer. Something sounded fishy about this man and all he had to offer. “Can I think about it?” he asked.
“Sure, sure… take as much time as you want…just remember the Blood Storm is waiting for you.” And with that the man stood and left the cabin.
Tam rested his head against the surprisingly hard wooden wall. It looked brand new, unlike the wood of the Sea Roc, which still held up well, but was starting to show signs of weathering, and always seemed damp. He did not trust the strange man, however intriguing his offer was. Something about his spirit and the Sea Roc…and the emperor.
Two years ago, Tam had stowed away on an exploring ship, heading out of Sphaere. Halfway across the Inner Sea, the Sea Roc had attacked them. Tam, who had remained hidden for weeks, was discovered by the first mate. Given the choice between death and a job aboard the pirate ship, Tam chose the obvious. He was made cabin boy, but was strangely unused to work, and that along with his haughty manner had set the crew against him. But the pirates, even Octavio Pye, knew nothing of his past. Tam had managed to mostly forget it himself, too, and that was all that mattered.
Tam had been trained, in those two years, never to trust the emperor or any of his minions. Which was why he was reluctant to take the offer. But what would happen if he refused?
0
0
-
194
kiwimuncher
in April 4th, 2008 @ 16:53189) Hmmmmm. I think we should use it later. His dad might come up in the next book…….. Maybe……… but that also happens in almost every other book I read too……. so that might be clique…..
What do you guys think? We may need to take it out…..
0
0
-
195
Cat's Meow
in April 4th, 2008 @ 16:58194 – Let’s just take it out.
0
0
-
196
Donaldo who is FREAKING over Science Olympiad
in April 4th, 2008 @ 18:43195-No. Let’s leave it in. I think it’s a great idea. Sure, it happens in lots of books, but think about the possibilities: Ren is Powerful. What is his father like? Did his father want to use Ren’s powers for his own good? Why did he get taken away? Or did he run away? Did he fear Ren because he was Powerful? What DID happen?
Or perhaps his dad did die. If he did, then why? Maybe it was more than just illness or something. Maybe his dad was a traitor and hanged. Maybe his dad commites suicide after his wife died. Maybe his dad faked his death! The possibilities are endless.
0
0
-
197
Donaldo who is FREAKING over Science Olympiad
in April 4th, 2008 @ 18:48WHOA! WHAT am I doing on the blog? I NEED to be studying!!!!!!!!!!!!!!Argh! Science Olympiad is TOMORROW!
0
0
-
198
Alice
in April 4th, 2008 @ 19:00196- *thinks of more plot twists* *slides under the table and dies inconspicuously*
0
0
-
199
kiwimuncher
in April 5th, 2008 @ 09:21Well, anyway, this could all be for the next book. We just need to edit it. That’s all.
0
0
-
200
kiwimuncher
in April 5th, 2008 @ 09:21Oh yeah, and another plot twist. Where did Tam come from?
0
0
-
201
Alice
in April 5th, 2008 @ 11:49200- Oh yeah. That one. OK, let’s see if I can dig up my notes….
*rummages through the threads*
I should really put them in a document…Right:
Tam’s power came to the attention of the Unknowables at an early age. Since then, they have been tormenting him, not on purpose, but they want him to use his powers . . . um . . . they want him to use his powers to bring about the fall of the Empire, who banished them. Tam resists them, and they make his life miserable.
That was not even remotely worth going through a thread and a half to find.
0
0
-
202
Purple Panda
in April 5th, 2008 @ 16:15So, I’ve never edited an RRR before. Are you just supposed to post the entire RRR in every edit post, with the changes in bold?
0
0
-
203
Alice
in April 5th, 2008 @ 16:27202- No, no. Just post the section that you’ve edited, with the changes in bold.
Last time I edited everyone quit, so I stopped putting changes in bold. But it’s really useful if there’s more than one person editing.
0
0
-
204
Cat's Meow
in April 5th, 2008 @ 17:34203 – Yeah, um. Sorry about that.
0
0
-
205
Alice
in April 5th, 2008 @ 18:11204- No problem. I can remind you now, if you seem to have forgotten.
0
0
-
206
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 12:49OK. I’m going to do this…… *gulp* but wait…… I can’t work the bold……..
Well, I’ll do a few test trys……..There was a boy whose name was Bob. And he liked cheese. He ate cheese for lunch because he wanted too.
0
0
-
207
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 12:50Nope. I’ll try again.
There was a boy whose name was Bob. He ate cheese for lunch because he wanted too.
0
0
-
208
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 12:51Eek! The second sentence disappeared!
Will try again!There was a boy whose name was Bob. And he like cheese. He ate cheese for lunch because he wanted too.
0
0
-
209
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 12:56Grrrrr.
Will try once again! There was a boy whose name was Bob. He ate cheese for lunch because he wanted too.
0
0
-
210
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 12:57Wow. It still didn’t work. And it disappeared.
I’m at a loss.
0
0
-
211
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in April 6th, 2008 @ 13:08(210) Which part are you trying to bold? You need to put the <b> before the text, then </b> afterwards.
0
0
-
212
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 13:39Really? I’ve never known about the slash……. Thanks!
OK…… So, now…….
There was a boy whose name was Bob. And he liked cheese. He ate cheese for lunch because he wanted too.
0
0
-
213
kiwimuncher
in April 6th, 2008 @ 13:39Yayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! I DID IT!
0
0
-
214
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in April 6th, 2008 @ 13:44(212-3) Yay! Yes, any direction to start a format needs a direction to end it, thus the slash. So same goes for italics, strikeouts, and so forth.
0
0
-
215
Ã߀ƒ
in April 6th, 2008 @ 13:50213- *clapclapclapclapclap*
*leaves*
0
0
-
216
kiwimuncher
in April 7th, 2008 @ 07:48Back on the Sea Roc, Ren asked the captain a question that had been floating around in his mind.
“How did you know that Tam and I were the ones with the fire power stuff?â€
“That is an interesting question. We found out you were from a stowaway fortuneteller on our ship. The gypsy had a vision in which he saw your face, and luckily he was good at sketching likenesses. It was pure luck that we found you, however. We’d expected something a bit quieter than what actually happened.â€
“What happened to the gypsy?â€
“Oh, him? We made him walk the plank. Niria found him sneaking around the ship with a dagger one night. She cornered him and found out he was trying to kill me, although why is a mystery I will never find the answer to. Now Tam, he was harder to figure it out. By the time we had found the stowaway gypsy, we knew he was one of the Powerful, but it took us a while to figure it out. Tam had served aboard our ship for a whole year before we learned his secret. Not even he knew he was a Powerful. It was in his actions. When we first captured him, er, hired him, we noticed that Marmalade took a sudden liking to him, which was very strange. Other times, when he was swabbing the deck , for example, swarms of fish would surround our ship and one time, during a fierce sea storm, a dolphin even appeared and did a flip in the air, before diving back underwater. But the thing that really gave him away was when he entered my cabin one day, looking very upset and all of the candles went out.â€
“Does Tam know he is a Powerful?†Ren asked.
“No, not yet. And now he might not ever,†said the captain, a faraway look in his eyes.
“Why did you tell me but not Tam?†Ren wanted to know.
“Because you stumbled on the treasure room and he didn’t. And because I’m really not sure about Tam.â€
“What do you mean?â€
“My, you do ask a lot of questions,†sighed the Captain.
“Yes. What do you mean?â€
“And you’re persistent. I suppose because he won’t tell us anything about his past, for one. And yet it’s always nagging at him, you can tell , s omething certainly is. And when he first came on board he seemed to be afraid of us ‘finding him out’, as he put it.â€
“He told you he was afraid of being found out? That’s weird.â€
“Hardly. He used to talk in his sleep.â€
The storm had calmed, and the Sea Roc was drifting slowly in a gentle breeze. The horizon was featureless except for a purple-gray blur to the north.
“What is that?†Ren inquired.
Pye followed his gaze. “The isle of Lithuslov. We’ll stop there for now. Who knows what sort of weather Rake Vashkar is sending towards us. We’ll be able to survive a storm better if we’re in a harbor.â€
“But Lithuslov is uninhabited.â€
“As far as the Empire knows, which isn’t very far at all. There used to be a small village of Pukis trappers-â€
Marmalade hissed, interrupting him. Pye glared at the Pukis, then continued.
“-which is now a thriving free port, the biggest in the six Free Isles.â€
“Will they have food?†Ren asked. He was suddenly ravenous.
“Food?†repeated the captain. “Food as you has never seen before, Ren. The wealthy have skreeth egg omelets and orange punch for breakfast. Of course,†he added at Ren’s awed expression, “we’ll probably be eating stale bread and drinking sour beer at some moldy old inn, but one can still dream.â€
“Oh.†Ren stared disappointed out at the dark waves. “How do you know what the wealthy eat, anyway?â€
“I wasn’t always a rebel, you know. Once I was the honored captain of His Imperial Majesty’s good ship Harmony. I had many a good meal in that time, even on the ‘uninhabited’ isles. But when Sanguinus killed my brother, I became a pirate, for vengeance.
——————————————
Well, it’s not much, but I tried………
“Or at least it was then. Now, it’s for the good of the people.â€
0
0
-
217
kiwimuncher
in April 7th, 2008 @ 07:50Oops! Whoah!
Wow. The last line got messed up somehow…….
0
0
-
218
The Man For Aeiou
in April 8th, 2008 @ 11:33Here’s an Idea I have for the next book:
Pye is Sanguinus’s cousin. Sanguinus Killed Pye’s Brother to make sure that his family would get the crown. he is now after pye, to kill the last pye.
Or not. It sounded better in my head.
0
0
-
219
Alice
in April 8th, 2008 @ 17:56218- Um… It’s a good enough premise, I suppose. *is reluctant* I’d rather not take it to that level, though.
0
0
-
220
sneakyness
in April 11th, 2008 @ 06:29Well, OK……… Where is everyone?
0
0
-
221
kiwimuncher
in April 11th, 2008 @ 06:30Darn! I did it again!
0
0
-
222
Alice
in April 11th, 2008 @ 19:39Right here. I’ll work on this eventually… I just spent many hours inoculating chitake logs – curse you, spell check – and I’m very tired. *yawns* *falls asleep*
0
0
-
223
kiwimuncher
in April 11th, 2008 @ 20:05Oh. Well, I hope you get a good nights sleep!
0
0
-
224
Alice
in April 11th, 2008 @ 20:22No offense, kiwimuncher, but that last edit didn’t clear up very many plot holes. Would you mind if I went over it again?
0
0
-
225
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in April 13th, 2008 @ 08:34Yeah, sure. I didn’t really know what to do……..
0
0
-
226
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in April 15th, 2008 @ 19:04Hi, just checking in, and waiting for Alice.
*looks at clock*
Oh NO! American Idol has already started! Gotta go!
0
0
-
227
Alice (4 platypus points, 4 wung points)
in April 15th, 2008 @ 19:44226- Hi. Still working on that. I can post what I’ve done, though.
0
0
-
228
Alice (4 platypus points, 4 wung points)
in April 15th, 2008 @ 19:50A lot of these edits are just changing the fortuneteller from a Gypsy to something else, because, I mean, they’re on a ship in the middle of the ocean, pretty far away from any Gypsies. If there are Gypsies in Sphaere. I’m sure there are plenty of nomadic people, but Gypsy refers to a certain group of people in this world.
~
Ren leaned heavily against the rail, watching the sun set, and asked the captain a question that had been floating around in his mind.
“How did you know that Tam and I were the ones with the fire power stuff?”
“That is an interesting question. We found out from a captured fortuneteller on our ship. The man had a vision in which he saw your face, and luckily he was good at sketching likenesses. It was pure luck that we found you the way we did, however. We knew you were in Hermetopolis, but we’d expected something a bit quieter than what actually happened.”
“What happened to the fortuneteller?”
“Oh, him? We made him walk the plank. Niria found him sneaking around the ship with a dagger one night. She cornered him and found out he was trying to kill me, although why is a mystery I will never find the answer to.
“Now Tam, he was harder to figure it out. By the time we’d got the fortuneteller, we knew he was one of the Powerful, but it took us a while to figure it out. Tam had served aboard our ship for a whole year before we learned his secret. Not even he knew he was a Powerful. It was in his actions. When we first captured him, er, hired him, we noticed that Marmalade took a sudden liking to him, which was very strange. Other times, when we he was swabbing the deck for example, swarms of fish would surround our ship and one time, during a fierce sea storm, a dolphin even appeared and did a flip in the air, before diving back underwater. But the thing that really gave him away was when he entered my cabin one day, looking very upset and all of the candles went out.”
“Does Tam know he is a Powerful?” Ren asked.
“No, not yet. And now he might not ever,” said the captain, a faraway look in his eyes.
“Why did you tell me but not Tam?” [I took out a line here.]
0
0
-
229
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in April 16th, 2008 @ 06:31That’s a good idea. You’re right, gypsies wouldn’t typically be found at sea.
0
0
-
230
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in April 19th, 2008 @ 20:14Well. Um. Yeah. OK. I’ll try to be tomorrow. I’ll give it another shot. *hopeful*
*yawn* Wow. It’s getting late. Bed time for me!
0
0
-
231
Alice
in April 21st, 2008 @ 18:39“Because you stumbled on the treasure room and he didn’t. And…I’m not really sure about Tam.”
“What do you mean?”
Octavio hesitated. “I can’t really place my finger on it, you know. The whole situation just makes me uneasy. I suppose because he won’t tell us anything about his past, for one. Although it’s none of by business, none of my business at all. And yet it’s always nagging at him, you can tell. Something certainly is. And when he first came on board… he talked in his sleep. He was terrified of everything. He seemed to be afraid of us, or someone, ‘finding him out’, as he put it.”
Ren pondered this. This certainly was an odd business, and somehow he couldn’t wrap his head around it all. It had all happened so fast, to think, only that same day, there had been a pounding on the door, and then he had watched, horrified, as the soldiers had killed Perlan Ethor. Only today. And now he had a new power, a new life, new acquaintances.
The storm had calmed long ago, and the Sea Roc was drifting slowly in a gentle breeze. The horizon was featureless except for a purple-gray blur to the north.
“What is that?” Ren inquired.
Pye followed his gaze. “The isle of Lithuslov. We’ll stop there for now. Who knows what sort of weather Rake Vashkar is sending towards us. We’ll be able to survive a storm better if we’re in a harbor.”
“But Lithuslov is uninhabited.”
“Huh. That’s what the Empire would like you to think. There used to be a small village of Pukis trappers-”
Marmalade hissed, interrupting him. Pye glared at the Pukis, then continued.
“-which is now a thriving free port, the biggest in the six Free Isles.”
“Will they have food?” Ren asked. He was suddenly ravenous.
“Food?” repeated the captain. “Food as you has never seen before, Ren. The wealthy have skreeth egg omelets and orange punch for breakfast. Of course,” he added at Ren’s awed expression, “we’ll probably be eating stale bread and drinking sour beer at some moldy old inn, but one can still dream.”
“Oh.” Ren stared disappointed out at the dark waves. “How do you know what the wealthy eat, anyway?”
“I wasn’t always a rebel, you know. Once I was the honored captain of His Imperial Majesty’s good ship Harmony. I had many a good meal in that time. But when Sanguinus killed my brother, I became a pirate. For vengeance. Or at least it was then. Now, I’m not so sure.”“Hello!” called an imperious -and female- voice. “Vashkar! Are you in there?”
Tam said nothing, but tried to remember if he had ever heard the name Vashkar before.
“Vashkar!” repeated the voice. “I want to go swimming. You must warm up the water for me.” When there was still no reply, the owner of the voice marched into the cabin. “It’s awfully dark in here,” she complained, and a light flared up.
“Oh!” said the girl. She was about Tam’s age, with brown hair down to her lower back, and her features were ominously familiar. The emperor’s features, but softer and more girlish.
The light went out.
“Who are you?” Tam said as the light flared back into life a moment later.
“I could ask the same to you,” the girl hissed. “What are you doing in here? It’s PRIVATE. So leave.” She put her hands on her hips and looked much like Marmalade when she was disturbed from her rest.
“I’m in here because some weird guy told me to be. And you?”
“I’m here to keep all these stupid men in check and to stop them from caring for stowaways,” she snapped. “In other words, you.”
“I’m not a stowaway!” said Tam hotly. “I’m a cabin boy!”
“We already have fifteen of them. We don’t need another.”
“I’m not a cabin boy here. On my ship.”
“Well then, what are you doing here?”
“I was washed overboard and this ship picked me up. Now leave me alone.” Tam turned his back on her.
“What’s your ship’s name?” asked the girl.
“Why should I tell you?”
“Because I am your superior. I am the fourth child of Emperor Sanguinus IX.”
“Even less reason to tell you!” Tam shot back before he could stop himself. “Now leave me alone, for the last time.”
“Even less…” mused the fourth child of Emperor Sanguinus IX. She looked at Tam suspiciously. “Who are you, exactly?”
“Tam Eizid, cabin boy.”
The imperial girl chewed one her long fingernails. As Tam was wondering how they stayed so long if she bit them, it grew a quarter of an inch. She saw him staring.
“I have alchemical talent.” It was most definitely a boast. It also seemed to get her off the track of wondering who he was. She held out her hand, and Tam took it gingerly. “I’m Tera,” she said.
“Hello, Tera,” said Tam, feeling slightly more confident. That was shattered as she added, “You, of course, will call me Princess.”
The man who had been interrogating Tam walked in, his expression blank. “I’ve done it, Princess. The water around the ship is warmed up,” he said obsequiously. However, as he executed a slight bow, a sneer of utter contempt flickered across his face. It said: I know you are currently my superior, but when the tables are turned, you will have to watch out.
“Good,” said Tera and left without so much as a thank you.
The man – Vashkar – turned to Tam with a sigh. “And how do you like Her Imperial Highness?”
Tam shook his head. “I don’t want the orb, and I don’t want this stupid power. This is worse than the Sea Roc. This is worse than what came before…” A lone tear traced its way down his cheek, and the candles guttered.
“You are tired,” said Vashkar suavely. “You will no doubt feel differently after a rest. Come, I will lead you to your cabin.” Tam let himself be led like a child to a soft berth, where he immediately fell into a deep and welcome slumber.
0
0
-
232
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in April 25th, 2008 @ 06:27Who’s Perlan Ethor? are our reader supposed to know? *thinks* Oh! Wait! Is he Ren’s old guardian?
Yeah….. I think so….. OK.
0
0
-
233
Alice (Pencilstar)
in April 25th, 2008 @ 18:10232- Yeah, he was his uncle. It says in the beginning.
0
0
-
234
Mogget's Little Sister
in April 30th, 2008 @ 23:50Hi, I’m Mogget’s Little Sister. I live in Oregon. I’m 14 years old and a Freshman in high school. My B-day is November 18, 1993.
I’ve been lurking in the background for quite some time (since December 2007) so when I read that this story is going to be edited, of course I decided to join in!
I’ll bring the story to school and see what my friends make of it. I’ll also make some changes, of course.
All of you should know, I’m a punctuation stickler. Be warned!
Aaaaaaaaaaaah! tThe incredible shrinking comments box has got me!
0
0
-
235
POSOC, who urges you to attend the Museican Constitutional Convention
in May 1st, 2008 @ 00:11234- Would you, perhaps, be Ranna? (I assume Mogget refers to the character in the Abhorsen Trilogy.)
0
0
-
236
Alice of the Many Tons of Homework
in May 1st, 2008 @ 00:12234- !!! Oregon??? Me too! Do we know each other?
0
0
-
237
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 1st, 2008 @ 20:01236- No, I don’t think so…
235- No, not Ranna. I’m just obsessed with Mogget and I just made up that name for myself. I love how he is so powerful and trapped as a cat. Irony!
I’m printing the whole thing out now to take to school. It’s 72 pages!
0
0
-
238
The Man For Aeiou
in May 1st, 2008 @ 20:25237- Don’t Loose it! don’t let it into the wrong hand! Do not say It is your own work! Do not say You worked on it! Do not take credit for it, except for the ink job. Credit Alice, Cat’s Meow, Kiwimuncher, and Purple Panda. and Donaldo the super awsome nerd, with help from POSOC and TMFA.
~~
As You can see, I’m a Paranoid Writer.
0
0
-
239
POSOC
in May 1st, 2008 @ 20:38238- Birds of a feather.
0
0
-
240
The Man For Aeiou
in May 1st, 2008 @ 20:47239- how?
0
0
-
241
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 1st, 2008 @ 21:58Well, duh! I’ll just say it’s an RRR from MuseBlog. I just want my friends’ opinions on what to change! Don’t worry, I’m not some evil mutant from outer space trying to foil plan Mostly Harmless by taking credit for other Musers’ work.
0
0
-
242
Alice
in May 1st, 2008 @ 22:58237- Pity. What region are you in?
241- Are you sure? *peers over forbidding spectacles*
Kidding, kidding! I am NOT a paranoid writer at all.
0
0
-
243
kiwimuncher
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 07:01Hi Mogget! Good to have you! Yeah, I haven’t been here in a while, but I’m still here, don’t worry. I just have a TON of last minute work that my teachers have given me lately…..
0
0
-
244
The Man For Aeiou
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 10:25242- right . How can you be a non-paranoid writer? isn’t that an oxymoron?
0
0
-
245
kiwimuncher
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 14:19244) lol
0
0
-
246
The Man For Aeiou
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 14:34*is worried until MLS comes back*
0
0
-
247
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 16:40Gosh Man for Aeiou, what’s wrong with you? You don’t trust me…
Yeah, about that, ummm…. I never actually took it to school because I didn’t get the whole thing printed out. Wah. I guess I’ll try to fix some things myself over the weekend.
0
0
-
248
Alice
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 17:37244- I’m just not. I like getting credit, but it never occurs to me that someone else would take credit for something I wrote. Plus, it’s an RRR. Half the time I can’t remember which bits I wrote.
0
0
-
249
The Man For Aeiou
in May 2nd, 2008 @ 20:10247- right… Just kidding. I trust you. We Writers are a paranoid bunch.
0
0
-
250
Alice
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 12:02I figured I’d better post my latest edits.
—-
Ren watched the strange island growing closer and closer. It was abundant with trees and he saw a gigantic flame in the center of the island, glowing against the darkening sky.
“Captain,” Ren asked. “Why is there an enormous fire on the island?”
“Aye, that is part of their survival,” the Captain answered. Ren gave him a surprised look.
“The Pukises are beings of flame,” Pye continued. “Just as wave spirits are beings of water. Then there are the orti and trosses, which are spirits of earth and air respectively. That flame is a Pukis nesting ground. The kittens are much more fiery when they hatch. Sort of the same as a baby rattlesnake is more poisonous than its parents, because it doesn’t have fine control over its poison glands.”
“Oh,” said Ren, and went back to staring at that flickering beacon on the isle. “So they’re fire creatures, like me and Tam. That’s why Marmalade took a liking to him.”
The Captain nodded.
Ren mused silently for a long while. Finally he said, “Two is an even number, you know.”
“Yes,” agreed Octavio Pye. “What are you getting at?”
“In all the old stories, odd numbers are magical, and even numbers are ordinary. Everyone knows that. So why are there only two with fire talent?”
Captain Pye sighed. “There were more of them once, the fortune-teller said. But they all died in a dreadful fire hundreds of years ago. Only a few people escaped who carried the gift, and their grandchildren’s grandchildren passed it on. But often a child or even an adult would get to near a fire, that shouldn’t have hurt them, but they would burn to death.”
“Why would they burn?” asked Ren, thinking of the myriad burns he had received standing to close to the fire, and the time he had almost died of a dreadful fever when he was six. A fever was a fire, of a sort.
“Don’t you know?” replied the Captain, surprised. “All those who have talent, of any kind, can only be killed by that element. That is why there were so few with water power after the Deluge. Only those with fire power seem to be more susceptible than others.”
“Still, might it be possible that there’s another?” Ren said wistfully.
Captain Pye snorted. “Well, that would be a funny story. Here I was thinking that I’ve got the only two in existence and then there’s another? Pfft. One in a million. No, one in a billion. Sorry boy, but with how common fires are nowadays, there’s no chance that there’s another one like you out there.”
“And Tam’s probably been burned at the stake right now.”
“If he’s lucky.”
“What do you mean, Captain?”
“The Blood Storm’s crew may be vile and cruel, but they’re not stupid. If they figure out what power Tam’s got he’ll wish he’d been dead.”
“You mean they’ll torture him?”
“Probably, if he doesn’t do what they want. If he does do what they want, it may be like torture.”
“What do you mean?”
“According to all the sources of information on the Orb of Centaur, it’s a very exhausting thing to use. And the Empire won’t be letting him rest all that often. They’ll be after you, too, when Tam’s not able to work it anymore.”
“You mean… dead?” Ren faltered. The Captain did not answer, but his silence seemed to confirm it.
“Well then, we have to rescue him!” cried Ren. This was not mere heroism; it was the longing for another one like him, to be less alone.
“Certainly we do,” said the Captain. “And we will. But for now, they don’t know of his powers. He’s just bait for me. He won’t have the best time of it, but he won’t be tortured yet, either. And in the meantime, we lack fresh fruit. We have to have some, before the crew dies of scurvy. When we’ve refreshed ourselves at Lithuslov, then we can rescue Tam.”The next morning they sailed into Pukislyn, the biggest Free Port inside or outside of Sphaere. The Sea Roc dropped anchor in the harbor and most of the crew rowed to the quay. Ren, Niria, and Captain Pye were among the people in the longboats. Tzil stayed behind with the watch to make sure Letor didn’t escape.
The city was twice as busy as Hermetopolis, and nearly everyone was accompanied by a Pukis. Those that weren’t were wearing beautiful coats ranging in color from ivory touched with gold to a deep, fiery red, and it didn’t take a genius to deduce why these people didn’t have Pukises riding on their shoulders. Obviously the Pukis fur trade was not as diminished as Captain Pye would like to think.
Marmalade dove and leapt through the crowd, touching noses with every other Pukis she met. In her excitement she couldn’t quite decide which form to stay in, so she was switching from dragon to kitten and back again every instant.
Ren laughed, because in watching the small creature twirl and dance he could, for a moment, forget about his often-annoying power.
Unfortunately, the feeling didn’t last long.
While Ren laughed at Marmalade, he felt a weight settle on his shoulder. His mirth ceased abruptly. He looked up. A gold-orange Pukis sat there, in dragon form. A slight pressure against his legs made him look down, to see a trio of Pukises in cat form, two ivory and one flame-blue, rubbing against his ankles. “Oh, no,” he heard Captain Pye say, but the arrival of another of the creatures on his other shoulder, and one on his head, made it rather difficult to pay any attention to the world around him.
When every available place on Ren had been filled, the fire beings had to settle for trotting as close to him as possible, or flying around him. He couldn’t move a muscle. There was a brief scuffle on his head as Marmalade claimed her rightful throne. He knew the whole crowd was staring, though he couldn’t see past the sea of kittens and dragons.
He could hear Captain Pye muttering curses, and Niria trying to disturb the Pukises with her water magic, and hostile mutterings from the crowd, and then a child shrieking, “Nina, Nina!” and his left shoulder became a little lighter for a moment, as the child pried a Pukis off it. But not for long. The Pukis, Nina, dug her claws deep into his shoulder, and he yelped in pain. “Go on, Nina!” he cried, but not really aloud, only in his head. With a purr that sounded almost like speech, the Pukis released her claws and let herself be cuddled by the little girl, who was staring at Ren as though he was some sort of- Pukis-napper.
But now Ren knew how to get them to leave him alone. He thought hard at them to leave, and one by one, they flew off, until Ren was left with the flame-blue one on one shoulder and Marmalade on the other.
Marmalade fluttered over to Captain Pye after a few minutes, leaving only the flame-blue one on his left shoulder. It refused to leave.
Come on! he silently pleaded, but the Pukis would not leave. Ren caught sight of a portly man with a Pukis-pelt scarf making his way towards them. He was holding an empty cage of what looked like solid water, made by a waveworker. The Pukis seemed to notice the man too, because it dug its claws deeper into Ren’s flesh.
Ah, so that’s how it is, Ren thought at the Pukis. Don’t worry; I’ll get you out of here.
The man with the Pukis-pelt scarf came towards Ren, who was watching him intently. Captain Pye seemed to be watching Ren, wondering what his next action was.
“Come here, Pooky, Pooky,” cooed the trapper. “Here girl.”
The Pukis hissed and turned into its cat form.
The trapper looked at Ren. “Here, little boy. Bring her to me! She’s mine ya know!” the trapper said.
“No!” Ren yelled. His body was hot and tense. He was trembling with anger, and another, more overpowering sense of fear that he was almost positive was coming from the Pukis. Ren took off running. He heard the shouts of the trapper, Niria, and Captain Pye behind him, but he would not stop. He ran past people of every race and every size. Many of them passed him without noticing. He looked over his shoulder and saw the man running after him. The trapper was getting closer and closer. Ren could barely run anymore. He was about to collapse. The Pukis’ claws were digging hard into his shoulder. One thought came to his mind: flamulo podias. Ren had no idea where that thought came from, or what it meant, but he suddenly stopped running. He turned around and the man was looking at his feet. They were on fire, but Ren felt no pain.
Ren watched the fire fearfully as it licked his ankles. The Pukis hissed alternately at the flames and the trapper, who was staring frozen at Ren’s feet. Ren recalled the captain’s words: “Those with fire power seem to be more susceptible than others.” The little conflagration was gaining power, and now it was halfway up his calves. And now it hurt. Time seemed not to exist as he watched his lower body be consumed in fire.
Then the Pukis on his shoulder sprang into action. She scrambled down his shirt and puckered her lips, switching to dragon form as she did so. With a loud slurp, she inhaled the fire, ballooning out her cheeks. The trapper sprang away, but he wasn’t fast enough. With a loud sound like an alchemical explosion mixed with a massive belch, the Pukis spat a huge ball of bluish flame at her former master. The fat man’s fancy, white wig exploded into cinders, and he was left with a meager crop of thinning brown hair and several sooty marks on his face.
The Pukis shifted back into kitten form. Ren walked away with what he hoped was a jaunty, confident step, the soles of his feet screaming in pain as they touched his rough sandals.
As soon as he deemed the man far enough away, he sat down, pulled off his shoes and examined his feet. They were badly blistered, but he might be able to make it back to the quay…if he could find it.
“Where is Captain Pye!?” Ren suddenly thought as he sat down with a thud. “I must have lost him in all the confusion. What on Sphaere am I going to do?”
Suddenly a foreign thought touched his mind. He shrieked, leaping up and raising his fists in helpless self-defense, then wincing as his burned feet and ankles protested. The thought hit him again, and he drew a wary breath. Another small thought called out to him. “Who are you?” he snarled. Now that somebody had mastered mind touching, apparently, keeping his secret hidden from the empire would be more difficult than he thought.
However, the next thought felt not harsh and threatening, like he expected, but almost gentle. But really, who would want to be gentle if they could read minds?
A sound like a crackling flame seared through his head and the soles of his feet began to throb worse than before. “Aaaaaargh!” he yelled. In a second, the feeling passed, but when he opened his eyes there sat the Pukis from the marketplace, the blue one with the shiny orange eyes.
“Felt that, did you?” the voice purred, and finally Ren understood who the mysterious mind reader was.
“There is a water spirit in the vicinity,” the Pukis continued. “His essence chills me. I believe my old master is speaking with him. Over there!”
The last thought switched from a gentle purr to a harsh yowl. Ren swiveled around just in time to overhear some of the conversation.
“…definitely had fire talent. Did you see how the Pukises were drawn to him?”
“I did. Vashkar will be pleased. Mordran may even see fit to reward you.”
The latter speaker was a mysterious figure in a blue cloak. Just as Ren tried to get closer, the figure exploded in a blast of freezing spray. A stormy petrel rose from the churning water and flew off to the East.
Ren felt as though his stomach was filled with sour milk. “They know,” he whispered.
“We have to get back to the Captain,-um- what should I call you?” said Ren.
“No need to be so loud,” thought the Pukis. “Call me…” Here it thought something unpronounceable.
“What!” Ren ejaculated, accidently out loud. “Sorry,” he thought more quietly, “but I can’t possibly say that. Can I call you Alexis?”
“I suppose,” the Pukis thought back. “Now, we must get you back to you Captain. I must lay my eggs soon, but first I have to get you to safety.”
Ren knew he had to get back to Captain Pye, but how? Suddenly, a thought came to his mind from the Pukis. “Use your power. Back there, when you scared away my owner, you used some. Try it now.”
“But how?” Ren asked.
“You mustn’t focus on using your powers yet. If you do that when you have no control, they will not work. Just let them come to you.” So Ren sat there at the bench, tending to his legs and watching the ships go by.
After about an hour, he stood up and glared at the Pukis. “This isn’t working!” he exclaimed.
“Be patient,” said the Pukis. “Later, you will learn how to use your powers in the here and now, but this is not the right time.”
So Ren sulked for about another half hour, but finally a word came to his mind. Flamulo helioso, were the words. As if it were a reflex, Ren closed his eyes, and spread out his arms. He had no control over this, and when he tried to put his arms down, they sprung up again. He felt some heat on his arms, and when he finally opened his eyes, his arms were on fire. The Pukis was flying next to him. Ren looked down: they were a good 50 feet above the island. Ren saw the Sea Roc and then glanced over at the Pukis, which was flying with him. “Quick! Get over to the ship before you become susceptible to the fire and burn!”
Ren flapped his arms and dove towards the ship like a falcon. When he got close to the ship, he slowed and landed with a thump on the deck. The fire on his arms sputtered and spat and then went out.
Captain Pye walked over to Ren and grabbed his shoulder. “What in Sphaere have you done, boy?”
He then flew into a towering rage. Ren nodded at the appropriate times, but he couldn’t concentrate. His thoughts kept drifting off to join Alexis’s, and every time, she would prod him back into focusing on the Captain. Even so, he hardly heard a single word from Octavio Pye until the berating ceased abruptly.
“What?” asked Ren, startled out of his reverie.
“Your legs!” said Octavio Pye, aghast.
“What? Oh.” Ren looked down at his legs. His pants were burnt up to the knee, and what of his legs was visible was blistered. “It doesn’t hurt that much,” he lied.
“Go to your hammock right now!” the Captain commanded, fiercely staring Ren down. “Even fire WOUNDS can be dangerous to you. I believe they take you down from the inside.”
Ren obediently walked to his hammock and lay down in it. Now that he thought about it, he hadn’t actually slept on it much. He lay his head down and began to doze off.
“Wake up, boy!” the voice of Octavio Pye said, searing through his groggy head. “Now, I want you to tell me exactly what happened to you. Don’t leave anything out. And I’m especially interested in learning how you came upon THIS.” With his last word he yanked the furry figure of Alexis from behind his back and waved her in front of Ren’s face. “Do you want Marmalade to be so jealous that she burns our entire ship into the sea?”
“Marmalade would do that!” Ren was shocked.
“She most certainly would,” said Captain Pye grimly. “She’s had a hand in sinking most of the ships we ever pirated, and she could certainly sink this one.”
Alexis sank her teeth into Captain Pye’s hand and jumped onto Ren’s bed.
“Alright,” said Ren slowly. “I’ll tell you the whole story.” And so he did, starting with the Pukis trapper, and ending with the fact that he could speak to Alexis.
“That’s very well and good, Ren,” said Octavio, “but if you’re going to use your powers, you need to use them with good judgement. A fire powerful carries more magic than an alchemist or a stormmaster could hold, and if it’s misused you could virtually destroy Sphaere, or the Inner Sea at the very least.”
Ren stared, incredulous. Suddenly his head snapped back with a jerk. Alexis looked into his eyes innocently.
“Sheesh, get a grip on yourself,” she thought calmly, only half joking. “You need to stop acting so surprised every 3 seconds when you learn about yet another of your powers. Considering how many more there are to come…”
“What!?” Ren said, shocked. “I have more?”
“What’s wrong, Ren?” the Captain asked worriedly.
“Nothing.”
“Are you sure?” For some reason the Captain was suddenly very concerned. “You’re talking to yourself.” [Took out a sentence here.]
“I’m talking to Alexis,” said Ren.
“Ah. About Alexis. We’re going to have to work something out with her and Marmalade. I understand that she’ll have to stay on the ship, but I’d rather not end up in the sea with a blackened hull for a ship.”
Captain Pye stood up and walked out of the cabin, going to find Marmalade. Alexis followed, and Ren was alone. Or so he thought. He flopped back on the hammock, and once again his thoughts turned to Tam Eizid, that unknown personality. How he wanted to share his wonder with someone! So much new power, and only one other person could have any idea what it was like.
He heard a rush of wind, and a very small, bright fire appeared a few feet away, hovering less than half an inch above the floor. “Did I start it?” he asked himself. Perhaps this was the beginning of the end. Maybe he had misused his power already, and Sphaere was doomed.
The fire grew bigger and bigger, and Ren, with a nightmare passivity, watched it grow larger, closer, brighter. Soon it would reach his hammock, and then him and – Ren couldn’t think about that. He closed his eyes tightly. Nothing happened, but an odd sensation came over him. He tried to cry out and failed. He opened his eyes to see images moving around him and heard voices. The images cleared away, and he was standing on a gray ship. No one took notice of him except for a boy swabbing the decks next to him. “I know you,” the boy muttered to himself. “Who…Ren?”
Ren suddenly knew who the boy was. “Tam,” he breathed.Captain Pye found Ren lying on the floor next to his hammock. He was asleep or in a trance, and appeared to be holding a conversation with a voice unheard. [I took out yet another line here.]
Rake Vashkar looked at Tam. He was kneeling on the deck, a holystone in his hand and a bucket by his side. But he wasn’t scrubbing the deck. He was talking.
“Where is this?” asked Ren.
“The Blood Storm,” replied Tam. “Well, not really. I’m not sure where we are. I was on the Blood Storm, a minute ago.”
“Did you set something on fire?”
“Me? No. Why?”
Ren took a breath. “Did you know you have fire power, Tam?”
“How do you know about that?”
“Because I do too. I set my legs on fire. See?” He gestured to his blistered calves.
“Ouch,” said Tam sympathetically.
Ren frowned. Something had occurred to him. “You do know about your talent. Captain said you didn’t.”
“The Blood Storm’s weatherweaver told me about it. He wants me to use some orb. He’s paying me an awful lot.”
“Oh, no,” moaned Ren. But then the grayness that surrounded him and Tam closed in, bringing with it all the previous images. He cried out, and woke.
0
0
-
251
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 15:46We have to add the steel part with the killing powerfuls (?) so people will know.
—
“Don’t you know?†replied the Captain, surprised. “All those who have talent, of any kind, can only be killed by that element and steel. That is why there were so few with water power after the Deluge. Only those with fire power seem to be more susceptible than others.â€
0
0
-
252
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 15:47Oops! A little more on that post.
—
“Don’t you know?†replied the Captain, surprised. “All those who have talent, of any kind, can only be killed by that element and steel, such as knives. That is why there were so few with water power after the Deluge. Only those with fire power seem to be more susceptible than others.â€
0
0
-
253
Alice
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 15:57251, 252- Oh! Thanks, I’d forgotten.
0
0
-
254
The Man For Aeiou
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 16:01Where did that come from?
0
0
-
255
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 17:18Ok, I just finished running a Word spellcheck on it. There were a TON of grammar and spelling mistakes. I found 116. So, how do I post them? And adding onto my last post, it shoud be:
and steel, such as knives and swords.
That sounds a whole lot better.
0
0
-
256
Alice
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 17:52255-
Grammar- When it comes to grammar, ignore it, unless you think it’s bad, and then, um, I’ll get to that. Sentence fragments are NOT BAD. I know my writing style has a TON of sentence fragments. Half the time Word Grammar is only useful if you’re trying to write an academic paper or something. Use your judgment.
Spelling- When one is writing a story, spelling often has to be ignored. Some spelling, that is.
Things that leap to mind:
Ren
Sphaere
Octavio
Pye
Kraken/Krakeneater
Eizid
Niria
Pukis
ScryingThings like this are part of the story. I’m sure you figured that out. Then there are things like this:
Alright
GreyI still maintain that grey is a word, and nicer than gray in my opinion, but for the sake of continuity and since most/all of the writers of this story are American, we can say it’s gray. And as for alright, by all means, change it quick!
If you find a spelling/grammar mistake that is a Problem, or that you think is a problem, put it in bold and post it in context (think a paragraph or two. Not one sentence), and then we can all look at it and decide if it’s intentional.
0
0
-
257
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 18:55Alright… Sure.
But first, what is your opinion on the Oxford comma? I mean, the comma that comes before the word and.
Example: Leaves, trees, and branches.
I include it. To me, the sentence seems lonely without it.
0
0
-
258
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 18:57Oh, sorry for the double post, but what is the official spelling for alchooktor? No “h”? With an “h”? I found a great variety of spellings.
0
0
-
259
Alice
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 19:09257- No, no! Not “Alright”! “All right”! *laughs* I love irony.
257- I don’t mind it. I read a long report on it once, but I can’t remember what my opinion was. Let’s include it.
258- Just a sec… I think it’s alchooktor. Yeah. Alchooktor.
0
0
-
260
Alice
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 19:10That was weird. I put the little numbers for 257 in twice.
0
0
-
261
The Man For Aeiou
in May 3rd, 2008 @ 19:30256- what, You edit for spelling and content on the first time around? I edit for content, then spelling and Grammer.
0
0
-
262
Mogget's Little Sister
in May 4th, 2008 @ 14:25Well, I really can’t edit content if there are things spelled wrong. It bugs me.
I don’t think there’s any “alrights” in the book, but I feel an attachment to that word.
Heh.Ummm I’ll try to post my edits now. It will take a while.
It’s hard to bold punctuation marks, so I’ll just post befores and afters.This sentence is too botchy. Or whatever.
Before: Tam had been trained, in those two years, never to trust the emperor or any of his minions. Which was why he was reluctant to take the offer. But what would happen if he refused?
After: Tam had been trained in those two years never to trust the emperor or any of his minions, which was why he was reluctant to take the offer. But what would happen if he refused?Before: “Food as you has never seen before, Ren.
After: “Food as you have never seen before, Ren.Here’s the first Oxford comma. There were only about three places where it was left out.
Before: As soon as he deemed the man far enough away, he sat down, pulled off his shoes and examined his feet.
After: As soon as he deemed the man far enough away, he sat down, pulled off his shoes, and examined his feet.Before: “What!†Ren ejaculated, accidently out loud.
After: “What!†Ren ejaculated, accidentally out loud.This sentence had a confusing personal pronoun.
Before: “Wake up, boy!†the voice of Octavio Pye said, searing through his groggy head.
After: “Wake up, boy!†the voice of Octavio Pye said, searing through Ren’s groggy head.Before: “That’s very well and good, Ren,†said Octavio, “but if you’re going to use your powers, you need to use them with good judgement.
After: “That’s very well and good, Ren,†said Octavio, “but if you’re going to use your powers, you need to use them with good judgment.Some little comma changes in this one.
Before: Up by the bow of the ship was a man with a long, red robe, a golden hoop earring in one ear and short, violet hair.
After: Up by the bow of the ship was a man with a long red robe, a golden hoop earring in one ear, and short, violet hair.I don’t think there’s a space after the dash. Oh, and we need to replace all the hyphens with actual dashes, unless they’re supposed to be there.
Before: “This is wonderful news, Tam. I’m glad you saw our- â€
After: “This is wonderful news, Tam. I’m glad you saw our-â€No comma after villages, right?
Before: There were a few tiny villages, and a port about half the size of Pukislyn, but nothing really big.
After: There were a few tiny villages and a port about half the size of Pukislyn, but nothing really big.What are your views on semicolons? I only found the need for three throughout the entire thing, but some people really hate the little buggers.
Before: “You can quarrel later, right now we have to think about escaping.â€
After: “You can quarrel later; right now we have to think about escaping.â€I don’t think there should be an up in this sentence.
Before: Tzil raised up his dagger and ran at Mordran.
After: Tzil raised his dagger and ran at Mordran.Before: This time Ren was hauled a little into the air, with an effort that neither Alexis or Ren seemed to enjoy.
After: This time Ren was hauled a little into the air, with an effort that neither Alexis nor Ren seemed to enjoy.Took out the a.
Before: There a was a stunned and mistrustful silence, and then Pye said, “And the boys?â€
After: There was a stunned and mistrustful silence, and then Pye said, “And the boys?â€That’s enough for now, I guess.
0
0
-
263
Alice
in May 4th, 2008 @ 15:16262-
1) OK. That works, I guess.2) Whoa. I need Word. That’s awful. Thanks for catching that.
3) OK.
4) OK.
5) That works.
6) Argh. I ALWAYS misspell judgment. It just looks so wrong without that “e” there.
7) OK.
8) Ah, dashes. Don’t you love them?
[/sarcasm]
I agree about needed to replace the hyphens. I usually put dashes, but if I’m in a hurry or writing on a PC, I just use the hyphens. And I can never figure out if it’s supposed to go like this:
Mr. Green had to be the culprit – or so Detective Oops thought.
Or like this:
Mr. Green had to be the culprit–or so Detective Oops thought.9) OK.
10) I love semicolons. The semicolon is my very favorite punctuation mark in the world. But I never know where to use them.
11) Agreed.
12) OK.
13) Ack, typos. Thanks.
I’ll go fix these now.
0
0
-
264
Mogget's Little Sister Is Getting Ready for State Orchestra Competition! Two More Days!!!
in May 7th, 2008 @ 21:09With the dashes– I think they go like commas, with no space before and a space after.
0
0
-
265
Alice and Timon
in May 7th, 2008 @ 21:22264- Really?
*pulls random book from bookshelf* *flips through it* That book had it like this–no spaces at all.
0
0
-
266
Cat's Meow
in May 7th, 2008 @ 21:44165 – I always do it with a space before AND a space after.
0
0
-
267
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 7th, 2008 @ 22:27Sorry if I double post, but I forgot if I posted on this thread! Ack! Memory problems!
I think that it doesn’t really matter. We just need to agree on a way to do it. Hey, I know! *Goes and looks on internet* Ha! Found it. You’re right Alice, there are no spaces. Good.
0
0
-
268
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in May 9th, 2008 @ 20:52262) Wow. You’re really good at editing. I read through that section of the story and didn’t find anything.
0
0
-
269
Moggets Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 10th, 2008 @ 22:31It’s all word, Kiwimuncher. I hate to disappoint.
I’m going to be at a friend’s house for a couple of days, so I won’t have access to my computer or my Word doc of The Sea Roc. I’ll try to upload the other 100 or so edits during the week. Possibly.
0
0
-
270
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 14th, 2008 @ 21:42This thread is not dead. NOT DEAD, YOU HEAR ME!
*phew* Now it’s time for another ATTACK OF THE GRAMMAR AND SPELLING EDITS! And now, there’s only Befores and Afters on the spaces and commas and such, to save space so this thread doesn’t get more overloaded than it already is. (hint, hint)Before: “What? Ren?†Tam asked innocently.â€What a sleepy head!
After: “What? Ren?†Tam asked innocently.†What a sleepy head!and smaller boys would not dare refuse such a large and ferocious-looking person.
Tam stumbled up the stairs and managed to open the door to his room before collapsing on the bed.
With the last strength he could muster
Before: When he had finished, he lay back down, ready to sleep, for days, if necessary.
After: When he had finished he lay back down, ready to sleep for days if necessary.
There were way too many commas in this one. I took out three. Plus, “lay back down†doesn’t seem right to me. “Lied back down†sounds better, but not perfect. Any thoughts?Before: he asked angrily.â€You were seen on your way here.
After: he asked angrily.†You were seen on your way here.Before: Vashkar said in a tone that made it sound slike he was talking about the weather.â€
After: Vashkar said in a tone that made it sound like he was talking about the weather.Vashkar hit him on the side of the head, in a sudden burst of violence.
Before: It was not cannons, only muskets, and that was bad enough. A badly aimed musket ball whizzed past his cheek as he stepped onto the deck, and he coughed at the harsh acrid smell of alchemical powder, and stood there blinking in the bright afternoon sun.
After: It was not cannons, only muskets, and that was bad enough. A badly aimed musket ball whizzed past his cheek as he stepped onto the deck. He coughed at the harsh acrid smell of alchemical powder, and stood there blinking in the bright afternoon sun.
This was a run-on sentence. I fixed that! *Is proud*That’s all for now! (Again)
0
0
-
271
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 14th, 2008 @ 21:44Does this triple post count? The first one’s from four days ago!
Anyway, in the last half of the story, there’s over 80 grammar and spelling problems! *tsk tsk tsk* (not) So be prepared for the vengence of the Editor of Doom!
0
0
-
272
Nthanda the Laugher
in May 14th, 2008 @ 22:20Erm…so I’ve never really contributed to this story, but if ya’ll edit it how you like it, I’d be glad to proofread it. I edit stories quite a bit, is why I offer (I’ve also not written any of it, so I’m not emotionally involved
). Just tap my virtual shoulder and I’ll come over and help if you like.
0
0
-
273
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in May 15th, 2008 @ 16:19272) Sure! I love to have you read it!
*sigh* Maybe I could try again…….
Oh my! MLS, where did you stop in the your editing of the story? I can’t find it.
0
0
-
274
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 15th, 2008 @ 16:40Kiwi- What? Wait… Are you using the find option on the computer? Try switching the direction from ‘down’ to ‘up.’ It worked for me.
0
0
-
275
Alice and Timon (and Monica)
in May 15th, 2008 @ 17:39270- Only one problem. Instead of
“What? Ren?†Tam asked innocently.†What a sleepy head!
it should be
“What? Ren?†Tam asked innocently. â€What a sleepy head!Other than that, no problems. I shall transfer it to my document in due course.
0
0
-
276
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 15th, 2008 @ 21:18Oh. Yeah. Thanks.
One-word sentences rule!
0
0
-
277
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in May 23rd, 2008 @ 19:39OK! Now I will officially try it!
1. “The dock in front of them was surrounded by a line of soldiers.”
For easier flow of the text,“A line of soldiers surrounded the dock in front of them.”
2. “At this he looked straight at Ren, and Ren wondered exactly how much the alchooktor knew.”
Is “alchooktor” spelled right?3. “Each soldier was dressed smartly in a black uniform with a shiny badge on their chest.”
“Their” isn’t in the right context. There are several ways wer could rewrite this statement. One way would be…..“They all were dressed smartly in black uniforms with shiny badges on their chests.”
4. “and around his waist and across his chest and probably in his boots too were weapons.”
Hmmmmmmmmm. That’s a lot of ands, and the too seems unnecessary…..“and around his waist, across his chest and probably in his boots were weapons.”
5. “The Krakeneater has been captured or killed, we cannot say which.”
The sentence needs a semicolon and “either” sounds pretty good in there so….“The Krakeneater has been either captured or killed; we cannot say which.”
OK! That’s it for now!
0
0
-
278
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in May 24th, 2008 @ 17:58277- Yeah, word got the fourth one, but all the others I don’t have. I’m in New York right now, and I’ll be back home with my manuscript on Monday.
0
0
-
279
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in June 1st, 2008 @ 13:37Ok, ummm I’ve been a little busy. Sorry. I’ve only got an essay due on Friday now, so maybe during the week I’ll post? Next weekend’s shot, though. I have to study for finals.
REMEMBER US!!! Yay.
0
0
-
280
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in June 2nd, 2008 @ 15:55Ooooooooooo finals!
I have those this week too, but mine end after Wednesday! Good luck!
0
0
-
281
Mogget's Little Sister
in June 3rd, 2008 @ 17:05Yeah, mine only go to Wednesday of next week.
0
0
-
282
Alice (3 wung)
in June 3rd, 2008 @ 17:58My English final is done. And my Acting final. My PE final is gonna be pretty bad… Lots of running. *shudder* And then there’s my science and Spanish and math and Frosh Trans finals next week. Yeah. Awful. I’m so jealous of the seniors, who graduate TOMORROW, and don’t even have to come back.
0
0
-
283
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in June 5th, 2008 @ 07:27Wow. The seniors don’t have exams? At my school, seniors only exempt if they have A’s throughout the whole semester.
0
0
-
284
Alice (3 wung)
in June 5th, 2008 @ 18:09283- They have exams but they do them early and then graduate.
0
0
-
285
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in June 5th, 2008 @ 22:12277- This is how I fixed 4:
He was dressed in a navy uniform, dyed the same black and red as his beard, and around his waist, across his chest, and probably in his boots too were weapons.Yay editing time!
“Do you seriously think that Mordran will give you all that you desire?
Before: You are but a puppet in his hands, that he can dispose of whenever he wants!â€
After: You are but a puppet in his hands that he can dispose of whenever he wants!â€
Or: You are but a puppet in his hands, one that he can dispose of whenever he wants!â€Before: I have given you a chance of escape from the empire, in return, you will care for my daughter.â€
After: I have given you a chance of escape from the empire; in return, you will care for my daughter.â€Before: Niria, Ren and Arn all seemed to stop walking at the same time.
After: Niria, Ren, and Arn all seemed to stop walking at the same time.In its place was an overwhelming dread.
Before: Niria’s cabin was a tiny room the size of a closet, that was tacked onto the Stormmaster’s cabin.
After: Niria’s cabin was a tiny room the size of a closet that was tacked onto the Stormmaster’s cabin.Obviously, Arn knew that Niria had little patience for Ren.
0
0
-
286
kiwimuncher
in June 6th, 2008 @ 09:34284) Oh.
285) I like the “or” one
0
0
-
287
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in June 6th, 2008 @ 16:48Okaydokay.
0
0
-
288
Alice the Wise Fool (3 wung)
in June 7th, 2008 @ 14:12*lurks* I need to update my document.
0
0
-
289
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 15:08OK! Here’s some editing!
1. “Tams gone mad,” he said.
“Tams gone mad.
2.
“Ah,†said Niria.
“Ah.” said Nria
3.
“Yes,†said Niria.
“Yes.” said Niria.
4. Neither Niria nor Arn said anything for a moment.
Neither Niria nor Ren said anything for a moment.
5. her voice was dry and she got to feet.
her voice was dry and she got to her feet.
6. A tidy stack of charts lay at his elbow, and a compass.
Hmmmmmm, this sentence kind of seems to go flat when it reaches the “and a compass”. It just doesn’t seem to belong.
It could be changed to…….a. A tidy stack of charts with a compass lay at his elbow.
b. A tidy stack of charts lay at his elbow, with a compass.
c. A tidy stack of charts lay at his elbow, a single compass perched precariously on its top. *I like c*7. with a slow whoosh, and his muscles relaxed.
No need for a comma there!8. He crossed the room with exaggerated care, never making a sound, and stood by the pirate captain, looking for the perfect weapon-preferably one that Sharpnose wouldn’t feel being removed from his person.
Ooch! This sentence seems way to long!
9. Niria let out her breathe and knelt beside Arn worriedly.
Niria let out her breath and knelt beside Arn worriedly.
0
0
-
290
Alice the Wise Fool (3 wung)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 15:30289-
1-3) Er, no. Look in any book, and you’ll see that the commas are in the proper context.4) Oh, thanks for catching that.
5) That too.
6) Ooh, definitely c.
7) OK.
8) *nod*
0
0
-
291
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 15:41289- I agree with Alice.
On 1-3: When you are puttin a “someone said” after quotation marks, you always put a comma instead of a period.
Ex: “I really don’t think so,” Kyra said. “It seems so percarious.”
Like in the last one, if there isn’t anything after the quotes, you put a period. (At least, that’s how I do it.)
0
0
-
292
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 15:53While you’re at it, “Tams” should be “Tam’s” in the phrase “Tam’s gone mad.”
0
0
-
293
earthgirl and eria and The Totally Random Pie Vendor (10 piepoints and very proud of them)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 16:06((is this a RRR or a grammar discussion? if it is an RRR, plese povide a summary ::-D: if it is a grammar disscusion, sorry wrong thread))
0
0
-
294
earthgirl and eria and The Totally Random Pie Vendor (10 piepoints and very proud of them)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 16:06((that was supposed to be… :grin:…))
0
0
-
295
earthgirl and eria and The Totally Random Pie Vendor (10 piepoints and very proud of them)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 16:07((argh!!! it wont work!!!)) sorry
0
0
-
296
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 16:28293-95: This is a discussion on editing the RRR “The Sea Roc.” So, in a way, it’s both, I guess.
I’m not going to be too much of a help on the summary part. I haven’t read the whole thing in detail for a while. If you like, the whole story’s posted on this thread, which is why it takes such a long time to load.
0
0
-
297
Alice the Wise Fool (3 wung)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 16:44You don’t get summaries when you’re helping edit. You have to read the whole thing anyway, so there’s no point.
0
0
-
298
earthgirl and eria and The Totally Random Pie Vendor (10 piepoints and very proud of them)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 16:48((ok, where is the orrigianl Sea Rock? it sounds cool))
0
0
-
299
Alice the Wise Fool (3 wung)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 17:07298- *waves hand vaguely at the thread* Oh, it’s all over the place. Most of the posts with bold are the bits I’ve edited so far, and then the rest is somewhere…
OK, so how about I update my document and then I can give you a clearer idea?
0
0
-
300
Mogget's Little Sister (AKA Kyra)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 17:32We’ve reached 300 posts, and with a huge story in this thread, I say we get another one. Right?
0
0
-
301
Alice the Wise Fool (3 wung)
in June 8th, 2008 @ 17:48300- That’s make sense, now, wouldn’t it?
0
0
-
302
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in June 9th, 2008 @ 08:00290-291) Oh! Thankyou!
*was always bad at grammar*300) Most definately!
298) Well, the original non-edited version begins on post 157. Wow. long time ago.
0
0
-
303
Alice the Wise Fool (3 wung)
in June 9th, 2008 @ 08:34It’s been edited since, though…
0
0
-
304
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in June 9th, 2008 @ 19:07Yes, it has. *pause* Oh my!
Oops, I spaced out for a moment there…….
0
0
-
305
I am a hippo.
in June 13th, 2008 @ 16:06Well, I won’t be back until the 28th. (end of vacation) I’ll talk to you guys then!
0
0
-
306
I am not a hippo.
in June 14th, 2008 @ 19:30Oops.
*you didn’t see anything*
0
0
-
307
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in July 1st, 2008 @ 06:47Hey! Where is everyone! I’m back! I’m back! NOthing happened since I left for my vacation!
Please don’t die thread! Please! We’ve come so far already!
0
0
-
308
Alice, Secretary of the International Wung Appreciation Society
in July 1st, 2008 @ 09:58307- I’ve been editing heavily, I just haven’t posted my changes for a while.
I did some calculation, and we have over 143 pages in a book. Which isn’t much, but it’s still fairly substantial.
0
0
-
309
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in July 2nd, 2008 @ 07:29Yay!
Wow. That’s kind of short.
I guess it just seems longer when you look at it on blog format….. How far have you edited? I don’t wanna edit something you’ve already edited……
Oh, and I was thinking. We never solved the issue with Scrimage. I was just thinking about that because I read that section again. Our readers still have no clue who that is, although, we do. How could we stick that in there? Maybe back where Pye showed the Orb to Ren?
0
0
-
310
Alice
in July 2nd, 2008 @ 13:20309- It is short, but it was more than I’d hoped for. I thought we might have a hundred pages or so, with only 37,000 words.
How far have I edited? I can’t remember, and I’m on my dad’s computer.
It doesn’t matter. I think I’m around where Tam gets stabbed, and we can always edit the edits.About Scrimage: Let’s not worry about that yet. If we can think of a way to solve it, that’s good, but if the best way is going back to the beginning, we can wait till the second edit.
0
0
-
311
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in July 3rd, 2008 @ 07:49OK!
0
0
-
312
kiwimuncher (2 B-Day points)
in July 9th, 2008 @ 14:12I would like to say that I am still here!
Will edit where I left off!1a. ….against the side of the Wavebreaker, and Niria’s power responded with a surge …..
1b. ….against the side of the Wavebreaker and Niria’s power responded with a surge……. (that coma isn’t needed, right?)2a. The bartender’s daughter shifted in her sleep, and Niria sighed.
2b. The bartender’s daughter shifted in her sleep and Niria sighed. (same thing?)3a. Niria’s eayes closed, and she sank into slumber.
3b. Niria’s eyes and she sank into slumber.4a. he had been tomented nightly by Tam’s nightmares.
4b. he had been tormented by Tam’s nightmares.5a. They weren’t his, and he shouldn’t have to bear them.
Well, I don’t think the coma thing is right, but I was wondering, would so be better then and here? I don’t know, I just thought it had a better flow to it…..
6a. He was growing out his hair again, and it reached below his ears.
6b. No coma needed!7a. the day before, and was fond of swishing
7b. No coma needed!8a. Sure, Niria hated Tam with a fiery passion herself, but to try to kill him was merely foolish!
8b. Hmmmmm. I don’t think “merely” is the right word. Perhaps “entirely”? Or “outright”? Or something like that?9a. Was he mad?
9b. Wow. I don’t know what to think about this sentence. I’m not sure, but it seems kind of irrelevant to the situation if you fit it into the rest of the text. Maybe we could have a different ending to that section? What do you guys think?10a. his legs trembled as if they were about to collaspe.

10b. his legs trembled, as if they were about to collapse.11a.
“Mute†smiled and gently releived
11b. “Mute” smiled and gently relieved12a. you’re going to loose your strengh!
12b. you’re going to loose your strength!13a. A inviting ray of sun
13b. An inviting ray of sun14a. The imposing figure aproached, and ,to the girl’s amazement, it landed with a soft “thump†on the figurehead at the bow of the ship.
14b. The imposing figure approached, and, to the girl’s amazement, it landed with a soft “thump” on the figurehead at the bow of the ship.15a. the bird sqawked
15b. the bird squawked16a. she could not suceed in getting anything to excape her lips.
16b. she could not succeed in getting anything to escape her lips.17a. flicking her lightly on the nose with it’s tail.
17b. flicking her lightly on the nose with its tail.18a. tranformed once more into a lizard. The creature skurried hurriedly out of sight.
18b. transformed one more into a lizard. The creature scurried hurriedly out of sight.19a. steadily writing on a thick peice of parchment.
19b. steadily writing on a think piece of parchment.Wait…… would they be writing on parchment? Or something else? How advanced technologically are these people?
20a. continuous scraching of the pen.
20b. continuous scratching of the pen21a. a high pitched sqeak,
21b. a high pitched squeak22a. The man lasped into a brief silence
22b. The man lapsed into a brief silence23a. The intruders pale face turned slighty pink.
23b. The intruder‘s face turned slightly pink.24a. suggesing sir th..th..that any influencial information
24b. suggesting th..th..that any influential informationWow. It seems like most of the changes were spelling errors.
0
0
-
313
Robert Coontz (Administrator)
in July 9th, 2008 @ 14:23((As an editor, I’d say that commas are needed in most or all of those sentences. In general, whenever you have a second subject noun or pronoun, you need a comma. So: “I’ll huff and puff and blow your house in” BUT “I’ll huff, and I’ll puff, and I’ll blow your house in.”))
0
0
-
314
Cat's Meow
in July 9th, 2008 @ 14:37313 – If you have the sentence “She was excited to go home, and couldn’t wait to get on MuseBlog.”, does that need a comma or not?
0
0
-
315
Robert Coontz (Administrator)
in July 9th, 2008 @ 14:54((That one is a judgment call. The rule says it doesn’t need a comma, because there’s only one subject. But you might put one in for stylistic reasons if you think a pause after “home” helps the sentence’s rhythm. Rules aren’t everything, though it pays to know them.))
0
0
-
316
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in July 9th, 2008 @ 15:00(( (314) But it pays to know your intended audience. I had a teacher who would give automatic Fs for leaving out the comma between two independent clauses.))
0
0
-
317
Kokonilly
in July 9th, 2008 @ 15:01((316 – GASP!!! No italics!!!
))
0
0
-
318
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in July 9th, 2008 @ 15:05(( (317) I blame it on the humidity.))
0
0
-
319
Rebecca Lasley (Administrator)
in July 9th, 2008 @ 15:10And on that note I’m going to create a new thread. I’m on dial-up at the moment, and after that little series of comments and corrections, I’m tired of waiting for this page to reload.
0
0
